NATION

PASSWORD

In Your Heart Shall Burn [Tyran or TG]

A staging-point for declarations of war and other major diplomatic events. [In character]
User avatar
Nalaya
Senator
 
Posts: 4282
Founded: Jul 02, 2011
Ex-Nation

In Your Heart Shall Burn [Tyran or TG]

Postby Nalaya » Thu Aug 27, 2015 4:16 pm

Disclaimer: Contains Mature Content






"Faith must trample under foot all reason, sense, and understanding."
- Martin Luther






The Hin K'are Hotel
Armavir, Nalaya


So much could happen in a fraction of a second. A click, an electrical impulse, and then an explosion that blossomed outward beyond the speed of sound, disintegrating everything in its way and sending chunks of car slicing through the air at impossible speeds as steel splinters. In that fraction of the second, the world became upside down. Windows shattered just like the stone around them. Building façades cascaded to the ground like the water of falls. People were torn to shreds or crushed by the force slamming them against buildings. The devastation rippled outwards through the street and into the hotel, setting off secondary explosives and incendiaries that had been planted in the building itself. One of the oldest, most crowded institutions of Nalaya, ruined in a flash that killed the hundreds gathered for the meetings of tribes. It wasn't a small bomb—it had been packed with explosives, enough to take out a city block. And that was exactly what it had done.

In a fraction of a second, peace was snuffed out like a candle flame.

The aftermath was chaos, the city of Armavir struggling to accept and respond to the outright attack. It was a serious blow to the structure of Nava'ai society. So many leaders had met their death at the hands of the bomb, but there were enough left to marshal a response. First and foremost among them, Zhirayr Karagozian. Once the right hand of a great warlord, he was now stepping up to fill that void. This was no longer the posturing of the faithful. This had become a war.

Zhirayr Karagozian was not a good looking man. His nose was broad and flat from many blows to the face and his cauliflower ear spoke to a lifetime of brawling. One of his warm brown eyes was different from the other in the shape and size of the iris from an actual rupture of the tiny colored ring in the past. His dark hair, streaked now with grey, was thick and cut short but not cropped. He shaved meticulously every morning, working around old scars to cultivate a perfect van dyke, waxed to a point to match his mustache's trim. However, despite his less than appealing attributes, he was a well dressed man in an immaculately tailored grey linen suit with a white shirt beneath and a matching square of silk showing where it was tucked into his breast pocket. He wore a crimson colored tie with a gold clip and a sleek gold wristwatch. He leaned on his gold-headed cane that assisted him in his travel after the damage to his right leg—a limb little more than a rod of scar tissue and metal-infused bone. His knee only half flexed, giving him a strange gait.

"Forget about the ruins," Zhirayr said bluntly, looking at the faces of his ring of followers who stood in the kitchen of Madteos's modest home. They stood not even a city block from the edge of the destruction. These were the men and women who had supported him in everything, the remnants of Tadevos's once proud fighting forces. They had burned the Nalayan world just for the love of flame. "Let the RV try to dig out the victims and bury the dead. Our number one priority is to kill their Quarval-sharess. The Mak'ur have been invaded, but they have never been broken. Our job is to remedy that. Take their faith from them, take their Quarval-sharess from them, and they will shatter."

"The Dread Wolf knows better than to take the field herself. To reach her, we will have to raze Dyvynasshar," one of the men in front of him said. Madteos was a man soft in the gut and possessed of a pleasant demeanor hiding an opposite nature.

"So much the better," Zhirayr said, leaning a little heavier on his gold-headed cane. That faith had been allowed to flourish like a poison tree for far too long. "They will regret the day they ever decided they could challenge the Nava'ai. The Tigress will be forced to intervene now, but she is not invincible. We will beat her back. We will dismantle the farce that is the Hradadari. We will have the Sulhanate again."

There was a soft murmur of agreement before they parted ways, each one heading back to their own tribe, their own city, to recruit and prepare the people that would be needed for the grisly task ahead. No one imagined that this would end painlessly. Most of them preferred the idea of a struggle. It would make the inevitable that much more satisfying.




Town Center
Vayots Dzor, Nalaya


It isn't supposed to be like this. That was all Ada Narekatsi could think as she watched a man die to sniper fire, blood blooming crimson across his white shirt. The bullet had come like a bolt from the brilliantly blue sky. It was far from the only one of its kind—ballistic cracks were everywhere, like strings of firecrackers set off at festivals. Occasionally she heard the boom of artillery fire and a new plume of smoke and dust appeared above the sprawling town. There were dead laying in the streets—young and old alike, many of them weaponless. Ada was crammed into a doorway herself. It had begun so suddenly that she and her troops had to regroup now. The indiscriminate nature of the conflict was nauseating, even though it was expected in its own way. This was an old song, oft repeated. A bloody one. Ada had thought she would never hear it again in her lifetime, but here it was—the sound of the eerie silence of empty streets and cowering people hidden in any building or other cover they could find, the staccato claps of gunfire, the rolling thunder of artillery, the sounds of the dying every so often shattering the lull. She clutched her rifle a little tighter and prayed to any god or spirit listening. Her aid bag seemed too light on her back now that her adrenaline was flowing.

What happened to the peace that she had been promised? Where were the visions of a united country? All of those pretty dreams had vanished like green growth freezing in the bitter cold of dark, winter storms. She cursed herself for even thinking of it, especially now when the wounded were screaming for help. People never realized the rawness of the sound of the dying until they were amidst it. But running out there would be certain death. And what would she do for them if she reached them? There were too many. She couldn't save them all. She didn't think she could save anyone. More than that, she was a commander. People were relying on her to get to base and give orders. It still made her feel a little bit frozen when she forced her way in through the door and headed towards the base.

War made callous the saints and heartless the angels. She was nowhere near good enough to fit either of those categories.

It was a suicide run through narrow alleys and damaged buildings, a grey dust settling on her clothes as she dashed from cover to cover in the zigzagging patterns of a woman who had been born into a war-torn world, slipping underneath the notice of the combatants. Whatever divine providence she had left guided her to safety without a wound, though buildings around her were beginning to crumble into ruins with every pounding explosion. The drums of war were sounding out their ancient beat in a modern tone.

The fighting had not yet reached the base, as neither the militias nor the Yath insurgents were interested in immediately tangling with better equipped and trained federal soldiers. Ada sighed in relief as she was allowed in, even though that meant she would be heading straight into the heart of more emergencies as everyone figured out what the hell to do. She could read the tension in the base as easily as she could draw in a breath. There was that strange charge to the air, as if lightning was about to strike. The whole base was alive with people automatically leaping into their duties as if this was planned and expected, working as smoothly as silk despite the circumstances. Ada was not the only one with nerves by far, but the training was so deeply ingrained that thought didn't even enter into it. The Hreshtakneri Brigadi was born of war.

The first thing out of the mouth of the leytenant sent to find her was, "Tiruhi, we have no orders from Sevan."

She wasn't going to do nothing. Hell, her people were technically expected to be in Shalum, but everyone knew that something was coming and so she'd secured orders—perhaps under the table by a bit—to return to their native land.

Even with that awareness, it still came as a shock. Perhaps that was her own naïveté speaking. She liked to think that there might have been rules and unspoken agreements of mutual combat, though she knew much better than that. Whatever happened, she would not sink to the bottom. If not for herself, for James. It was a promise she made to herself and him silently, painfully aware of its fragility. Some part of her doubted that the resolution would survive the infernos of war. If she could maintain peace even just in Vayots Dzor and its surrounding area, that would be something.

She found herself among her officers barking orders, but it didn't feel real. Out in the streets, things held the painful clarity of life and death. This was something else, something phantasmal but inescapable.

Once everyone was dispatched to do what needed to be done, she started composing a letter in her head: Dear James...

It was strangely reassuring.




The Steps of the Fane
Dyvynasshar, Nalaya


The Quarval-sharess looked out over the crowds of the faithful that had assembled here before the crumbling ruin that was the heart of L’i’dol. The symbol of unity despite destruction was never so appropriate. She could see no end to the masses packed together so tightly that they were shoulder against shoulder. News crews had turned out as well, and she had permitted them despite the fact that she found them distasteful, if only so that the message would reach the four corners of the world.

Lledrith A’Daragon was not a kindly woman even in appearance. The bold, black lines of a stylized wolf traced their patterns across her deeply tanned body, matched by smaller threads of gold inked under her skin in swirling patterns. Her hooded eyes looked out at the world as if it had done her some grievous injury, which it arguably had. Her cruel lips formed a thin line as she studied her people. Her nails, sharp and trimmed to points, dug into the flesh of her own arms. She was covered with self-inflicted claw marks after the throes of ecstasy that she had fallen into in the Fane itself, complementing the many faded white lines of old scars. The scent of incense, blood, and wood-smoke still clung to her white-gold hair. She was barely dressed, the better to expose her wounds, with just a wrap of cloth over her breasts and a broader wrap across her hips, both bright crimson.

“You all know me by many names,” she called out. “The Dread Wolf, the Flesh-Carver, the Dark Mother, the Night-Walker. And I know you, too, children of L’i’dol.”

“We are besieged on all sides, and the evil that lurks in the hearts of the faithless only grows. You have already heard that they attack your brothers and sisters in their homes, that they delight in the bloodshed of your kith and kin. If this is allowed, if they are permitted to continue, there will be no place under the sun for any child of the faith. It is true that the forces arrayed against us will cease for nothing short of our extinction. We face the end of our world, the final war against the forces of evil in the lands of that which is mortal.”

“The injuries they have done us are innumerable and we have borne them too long in silence. No longer. You must apply now your strength, your power, to confront this anathema to the divine. Whoever turns against this enemy walks the path of righteousness and will receive their reward in this world’s glory and the unity of the next’s. There is no greater honor than to serve the holy by bringing death to the wicked. There is nothing more noble than laying down your life to defend your brothers and sisters.”

“Take this chance to right your fortunes and stand well in the light of the divine. You who were once robbers and murderers of your kindred, redeem yourselves through combat against the unholy. You who have seeded division and chaos amongst your people, find your purpose and unity in this opportunity granted you by the divine. Every flaw you possess, every sin you have committed, will be washed clean by the blood of the apostates. Let every heart that beats with the blood of the faithful beat bravely against this threat. Whatever your place in this world, whatever people birthed you, you are being called to a greater purpose. It is time to answer the wrongs that have been done to us. Carry forth the message of this act of love for your brothers and sisters, that the rightful vengeance of the divine fall upon our enemies.”

“We will not be overcome. We will not be extinguished. We will rise, and our voices will make the world shudder on its foundation. Faith in your heart shall burn.”

There was a deathly hush that fell the moment she finished speaking, and then the crowd roared, “Ji tlu ol! Ji tlu ol!

Lledrith smiled, because she knew exactly what that meant: So be it.




The Protector's Office
Sevan, Nalaya


"...Reports indicate that while the Yath have not claimed responsibility for the attack, insurgent Mak'ur forces have already taken several Highland-Homeland border cities and are in active conflict with Nava'ai militias..."

"...Ter Karagozian announces this attack is an act of war and has mobilized tribal forces in disputed areas, breaking the armistice that was part of the Hradadari, the ceasefire ending the Unification Wars...

"...Earlier this morning, the Dread Wolf emerged from L'Delmah d'Yochlol in time to whip L'i'dol followers here in Dyvynasshar into a frenzy. Local forces across the Homeland under the command of the Yath have already been sighted in the streets, gearing up for battle..."

"...Federal forces are mustering in preparation for deployment to affected areas to quell any active combat, but sniper fire and IEDs have already begun to spring up in Armavir and many other affected cities in both Mak'ur and Nava'ai territory..."

Hravad Ardzuni, the grim and growling general of the Banak, had an expression that could have been carved from granite. It was immobile, unyielding, and unhappy. His dueling scars seemed even more distinct when highlighted by the golden light of the sun as it streamed in through the window. It was a beautiful summer day outside, azure skies painted with tufts of white clouds. The omnipresent green growth of the city waved in the wind that rolled in from the coast, heavy with the scent of the sea. "Fanatics, both of them," he ground out in his deep, gravelly voice as he switched the radio off. Siran had been flipping through channels as if that would somehow make it better, as if there was good news somewhere. "We have the Vatani. I have divisions ready to go. We should either do this now, before it spirals completely out of control, or try and open negotiations." He favored the latter significantly, even though he knew it was unrealistic.

There was something about the Protector's expression that he couldn't quite place. Those sculpted features were so hard to read, those distant grey-green eyes betraying nothing. It was just for the briefest fraction of a second that he thought he saw a glimpse of satisfaction. Perhaps the Tigress had been waiting for this, waiting for an excuse to give in to that baser nature, waiting to be a warlord again. "Then we crush them," Khavar T'avish said without flinching. She was resolved to the task, and not without pleasure. "We drive them back to their holes and remind them who has the deadliest fangs. I will not play Anahid's game with them."

Siran knew that look. It meant dark things. "I have the Unkndirnei ready to move," she said crisply anyway, hands clasped behind her back as she settled into her military at-ease position. Her intelligence forces would be invaluable in combating the more elusive members of the opposition and they all knew it. Besides, over the course of Khavar's rule, they had become more like secret police than intelligence overseas. "We need to figure out what the hell to do with Lledrith. The Dread Wolf is not going to stop because we ask nicely, but if we kill her...that's not a can of worms I would like to see open. She keeps the Mak'ur stable."

Khavar drummed her fingers on the surface of her desk thoughtfully. "The Dread Wolf can be forced to negotiate if she takes significant enough casualties," the Protector said finally. "Lledrith isn't a stupid creature. If she knows she can't win, she will accept an armistice and a new peace accord."

"The Nava'ai won't," Hravad growled. "They fully intend to stomp out the Dread Wolf and her faith. How can we expect Lledrith to negotiate in the face of a force that would see her religion obliterated from history? We cannot guarantee her security until Karagozian is six feet beneath the ground, and until we have that guarantee, she will be on the warpath. I doubt even a crushing loss would convince her not to pursue an insurgency against anyone in the Homeland who doesn't pray to the right power."

"Not to mention if the Nava'ai gain outside support," Siran murmured. It was something she and Hravad had discussed before they arrived to brief the Protector. "Khavar, we have to pay attention to how this is perceived by the world. If we step wrong, we could have foreign troops on Nalayan soil. That will take the fighting up to a fever pitch. Not to mention the fact that we could be tossed out on our asses."

Khavar smiled humorlessly. "Perhaps it will band them together," she said with a certain dryness. "We will do what we have to do. I have no interest in a war with outsiders. Let us focus on one apocalyptic event at a time."

Hravad took a deep breath. "We should try to contact the Yath," he said after a moment's pause. "Contact Lledrith."

"We will lose her respect if we beg her for peace, whether Karagozian is dead or not. She wouldn't listen," Siran argued. When Hravad glared at her, she glared right back. "You know as well as I do that the only reason there was any goddamn peace after Anahid died is because Lledrith knows we aren't afraid to tear her people's throats out."

"Obviously that intimidation is no longer working," Hravad said as he squared his broad shoulders. "We need her to negotiate."

"We are past negotiation at this point," Khavar said with purpose, studying both of them with leonine impassivity. "This is clearly a violation of the Hradadari. The only way we will be able to restore peace is with control. The only way we will obtain control of these factions is by warfare."

Hravad hesitated for a moment, gauging the likelihood of her actually recanting and agreeing to try and press for negotiation. "Understood, Arzhani," he said, bowing his head. He was not happy with what he'd seen. "I will make the arrangements and get things moving. Siran, would you please contact and coordinate with the Vatani?"

Khavar smiled briefly, like a flash of summer lightning. The Long Dark was back, and that meant she was not Khavar T'avish, the Protector. No, now she was again the Tigress of Yeraskh. Evil was certain to follow.

War is not something that lends itself well to compassion on a grand scale. In small pieces, sometimes. But it is, at its root, people killing other people.




Shiimti
Mount Shin'ar, Nalaya


The soft sound of silver bells pealing through the still air were punctuation to a silence as deep as a grave. Normally the chants of the Igigi never ceased, their prayers perpetual and unwavering. But now, now it was a time to be quiet. Nuru Ul Immaru, the Time-of-Not-Seeing-Light, had again settled on Nalaya like moonless night. At least, that was what the monk who had broken the chant reported. Nasaqu was not one to exaggerate. She knew the past intimately, perhaps the most prepared of all for facing what was to come.

“What do we do?” one of the others said quietly, a man named Le’u. “If there is war in the lowlands, it most assuredly comes here. It did so before. Annu cannot survive another assault. Shiimti cannot survive another assault. We are already almost ended.” He did not sound fearful when he spoke. There was simply a calm acceptance to his words, an almost matter-of-factness.

Nasaqu took a deep breath. “We should go to the Shalumi,” she said. She wasn’t confident that it was the right thing to do or the safe thing to do, but their options were looking limited. No one in the lowlands was going to be concerned with protecting the gateway into the Imanalov’ world, though they might be keen on possessing it just to control the north….a possession that most likely would not be good for the actual people in the area. Fire simply burned. It did not discriminate. “They are already near Annu.”

“It is not their war to fight,” one of the younger Igigi argued gently. “It would be far more likely that they maintain a distance from it. From us.”

“She knows Damqati Rikker,” Nasaqu said, using both of the Shalumite commander’s names. “He is constant as the stone beneath our feet.”

“He is not Nalayan,” Le’u pointed out reasonably.

“We may appeal to his honor,” the diminutive monk insisted. Nasaqu was not comfortable with the idea of armed conflict in the area, or even in the world as a whole, but she knew that at this point it would likely be on their doorstep within the month. “We are friends to him. Should not he be so to us?”

There was a general murmur of mixed feelings in response to that position. Most of the Igigi had remained firmly at the monastery even though the townsfolk engaged with the Shalumite military presence. They preferred their lives of quiet contemplation and prayer here where the world was far away. It was not a lack of compassion, but it was certainly in some ways an upset with the world being the way it was. There were two schools of thought that coexisted in the monastery, one wholly concerned with spiritual salvation by attending to the souls of people through prayer, and one concerned with the salvation of the body by relieving the suffering of people. The theory of Nasaqu, who subscribed to the second half, was simply that it was difficult for most to find peace within when they could not find it in any way without. Suffering could certainly be a force to bring people closer to union with the divine, but it could also be a great stumbling block.

It was that desire to help that prevented her from turning her eyes only to the refuge of Shiimti.

Nasaqu cleared her throat. “War does not ignore us. We should not ignore it. Many people die. Nekelmu walks the world. We remember all the days of its reign and the evil it worked in its many names and forms. Should we hide in a hole and let the world burn around us?”

“We cannot take up arms and fight this war, Nasaqu,” Le’u said gently. “Such violence is against the nature of that which is laid down by the gods for the Igigi.”

The small monk nodded. “She was not suggesting such a thing. Shiimti could hide many people. Shiimti could be defended. Annu could be defended. All we must do is ask. We are healers, not warriors, and so this is what we do. She speaks to Damqati now.” Nasaqu rose to her feet and bowed respectfully to the others.

“Go and do this thing in good ways,” Le’u said by way of farewell, returning her bow along with the others.
Last edited by Nalaya on Sun Nov 08, 2015 8:45 pm, edited 4 times in total.
Do you know, my son, with what little understanding the world is ruled?
- Pope Julius III

User avatar
Syara
Spokesperson
 
Posts: 125
Founded: Dec 07, 2012
Father Knows Best State

Postby Syara » Thu Aug 27, 2015 6:44 pm

Zovahr, Syara

The office of the Executive of the Syaran Commonality very much resembled that of of a CEOs'. It was clearly intentional, the room was located not in a heavily guarded mansion or palace but rather in a skyscraper located in the heart of the Syaran Capital. While security was present in respectable forms, any one who bothered to research the Syaran state could learn quite quickly most power resided in the chairmen of Syara's major corporations, not in the head of state. Thus the job of the Executive mostly revolved around maintaining the balance of power between Syara's largest firms. Favoring one of the other was an easy way to find your body lodged into a dumpster in the alleyways of some ghetto. It was a fate that had befallen several previous Executives, most recently during the recession that hit in 2005-2007. Too often they fell into the wayside, taking bribes from one particular company, and they ended up incurring the wrath of some other business.

What made Kostović a surprisingly effective Executive was his ascension to power. While most previous Executives were politicians turned businessmen, Radovan was the reverse. And since the front he has served went bankrupt quite some years back, the 33 year old had no existing loyalties to any of the major powers in the Syaran economy. Most of the board members of these corporations knew that in the end this was good thing; the balance of power was kept largely even, with none of them being particularly favored. At the same time this was understandably frustrating for them, having little sway over the man they were supposed to control. Not long after Kostović had taken the reigns as much as his office allowed, one of the major firms decided a introduction was in order. A hit man had been hired, not to kill Radovan, but to rough him up, remind him who really pulled the strings in Syara. Just a few days later, the chairmen whom sent their messenger got two replies. One was a package that upon being opened, was revealed to be the severed head of the hit man, the other wasn't physically tangible but clear nonetheless.

So the major corporations were content to let Kostović act as the face of the Commonality in the political sphere, to let him sit in his office, bang his secretary at his will, and conduct foreign policy with their consultation. The millions of dinars they funneled into his bank accounts made it a fairly easy relationship to maintain.

Said Secretary, a young Balni woman dressed in her usual short beige sundress named Mirela, having received a set of papers stapled together, rose from her desk with said papers in hand and gently opened the door to the office of the Executive. Black marble lined the floors and walls, the door led into a set of three steps that brought Mirela to stand on equal height with the rest of the room, and Executive himself. Seated behind a polished oak table that's sole occupant was a computer and keyboard-mouse set, Mirela walked to the front of the desk and placed down the files, delicate fingers softly pushing the file towards him.

Kostović's attention had been earned when she had walked into the room, but she appeared to be momentarily forgotten as he examined the documents placed before him. Mirela could see his eyes move as he scanned the contents, taking in the key points and completing a summary in his mind. When finished, he flipped the papers back so the cover was face down and he leaned back in his chair, brow furrowed.

"Fucking Christ."

Nalaya, that sheltered, violent, complex land shrouded within the intricacies of tribal and ethnic divisions, had erupted into violence once more. Peace, fragile as it was, had been thoroughly shattered. If history was any indicator, which it usually was, the coming months, even years, were bound to be the closest reincarnation of hell possible on this earth. Somethings never change, war is one of them. Crime is another. Hand in hand, like twin demons running amok across the world.

For some, this would be a time of great suffering and loss. For others, it would be a time for great opportunity. And Syara, corrupt, decadent, malevolent, was still a land of opportunity.

To: Zhirayr Karagozian
From: Radovan Kostović
Encryption: Highest

Dear sir,

We are separated by land, faith, ethnicity, nationality, and I would suspect much more, but I will leave such things unsaid. You and I have never met and this is the first time I have reached out to you. It will hopefully not be the last. Despite the sheer ocean of differences, we share some common denominators. Chief among them is our desire to see the Nava'ai succeed, though understandably more fervent on your side. I speak of your cause only as a foreigner can, never having dealt with the pain and suffering you and your people have. I, like millions of others, have been content to sit and watch from afar. While others may stay away, turn to look away from what is happening in your country, I refuse.

I was raised to help, to spread peace and stability. The trials of politics have only hardened this. I cannot, as others have and will do, stand by idly. I understand that this is an uphill battle. I ask only that you let the Syara assist in this most righteous of tasks, to help alleviate this heaviest of burdens. I know your people need food, supplies, even arms. My Government is willing to supply all. You need only ask, and you shall receive.

Sincerely yours,
Radovan Kostović
Last edited by Syara on Thu Nov 12, 2015 1:00 am, edited 1 time in total.
"Every gun that is made, every warship launched, every rocket fired, signifies in the final sense a theft from those who hunger and are not fed, those who are cold and are not clothed."
-Dwight D. Eisenhower

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Fri Aug 28, 2015 10:51 am

Shalumite Base and Annu
Mount Shin'ar, Nalaya


It was no secret, Colonel Dominic Rikker was very much a man of routine. Every morning, as the sun appeared over the mountains that overlooked the base, he would unceremoniously drag himself out of bed, get properly dressed, and go for a run before the majority of the people on base so much as opened their eyes. It gave him proper time to clean up, and meet up with his men during breakfast hours.

Early morning exercise was something that he had been doing for over twenty years by this point, something he had adopted before he had been conscripted, so that he would be more than ready for the abuse his body would go through as he was molded from civilian to soldier. It had certainly paid off all those years ago, and he saw no real reason to mess with a good thing. He usually ran with full kit, which was easier said than done at this altitude, and he rarely veered off of the path that he had established for himself once he had been cleared to train again. Getting used to 10,000 plus feet above sea level wasn’t exactly fun, and he was just lucky that he hadn’t suffered from altitude sickness-- too badly, anyways.

Today however, there was an anomaly of sorts, as the man actually slowed into a walk towards during the last kilometer, and gently veered off his path, climbing higher onto a hill that he had visited several times before. It wasn’t an easy climb, as it had a steep incline, but had encountered much worse during his time as a mountain soldier thus far. Reaching the apex, he grunted and plopped himself down precariously at the edge of the hill, confident in his own balance and the fact that he was leaning back. He had the urge to shrug off his gear, but knew better than to actually do so.

As he gazed out at the countryside ahead of him, he immediately knew it was worth the trek up to this point. As far as the eye could see, he could see vast valleys and gorges, overlooked by towering mountains capped with snow. The flora and fauna were both on display as well, and he couldn’t help but look for signs of life ahead of him. Of course, there was far too much to take in from where he sat, but he did it anyways, finding some amount of amusement in it. It was so calm out here, so silent, and everything was seemingly untarnished by man. A far cry from the urban jungle of Dresden, that he had been brought up in.

Of course, like all good things, it did not last in the end for him. As he sat there, relishing in the peace, he was startled back to reality by the shrill cry of an air raid siren that pierced the air. It had to be coming from his people’s base, as there was no one else in the local area with such a device. Before he knew it, he was sliding down the hell, grunting as he landed on the path that he had run on a few minutes earlier. Brushing himself off, and making sure that his boots were still tight, he began to sprint down the path, adrenaline coursing through him. It was signal that his people had gone over a number of times during the last couple of weeks, and one that he sorely had hoped would not be raised.

Put bluntly, it was the official ‘shit has hit the fan down south’ signal.

He was certain that he got a few odd looks as he sprinted through Annu, awkwardly dodging a villager here and there, while he was dressed in full battle gear, only lacking a rifle. It was not something he thought about too much though, as he cleared the village proper, and made his way towards the path that led to the base. In recent weeks, it had been widened a bit by the engineers and their vehicles, and a fresh coat of gravel had been put down.

As he neared the gates of the base, he spied the guards on duty, as well as the two MRAPs that had been rolled out on either side of the entrance to help make sure that it was secure. Everyone looked tense, like caged animals ready to pounce. For a moment, a few of them stepped forwards to challenge his approach, but once they realized who he was, they quickly lifted the gate and waved him through, snapping quick salutes. He didn’t feel that he had the time to return the gesture, so he simply ran past them and deeper into the military installation.

Already, troops were beginning to stream out of buildings and barracks, many of them looking stoic, as was expected of any Shalumite soldier, especially during war times. The time for emotion was gone, assuming their drill sergeants had a done a good job removing their individuality, and had been instead replaced by the weight of duty that fell upon their shoulders. At the moment, there weren't going to be many friendly troops around to help them if things got rough. They would have to rely on each other, and maybe the locals if they got lucky. That being noted, the only sounds that could be heard were that of boots rhythmically clapping against the gravel and concrete ground, along with the sounds of squad leaders barking out orders to their men. Armories were being opened earlier than usual, as quartermasters quickly rushed to get the soldiers the gear that they would need for whatever happened in the near future.

Off to the side, standing on the steps of that led to a barrack, Colonel Rikker could see Major Johanna holding a book in her hands. It was made of a dark leather that he immediately recognized it as the booklet of rules and regulations of the Imperial Shalumite Army. They all knew the verses by heart, there was no way around it. During meal times in boot camp, they weren’t allowed to speak at all while they ate, as a commanding officer or drill sergeant belted them out to he recruits. For a woman of her size, the major’s voice carried over the crowd of soldiers solidly.

“A soldier’s life belongs to the Empire, and the Empire alone! A soldier may be ordered to live, a soldier may be ordered to die! A soldier may be ordered to kill! A soldier who abandons his unit or their uniform is a deserter, and a deserter is dead to the Empire!” She called out loudly, pacing back and forth. Her eyes were steely as she ended, it was the first of many rules and regulations. She went onto the next one. “Loyalty unto the Imperator, royal family, and Privy Council is paramount to the survival of the Empire…”

Everything else was lost on him as he rushed by the troops, sticking to the side of the road that cut through the base, so that the trucks and IFVs currently on it could go on without prohibition. He knew where they were bound, of course, he had preemptively set up everything. When the war kicked off, a convoy would take five-hundred infantrymen and vehicles down to Tatev to reinforce the positions there, and ensure that the city did not fall. It was a major supply point for them, after all, and Rikker knew that couldn’t simply give it up if it was attacked.

Of course, they had talked to the local commander there about it, so that they knew what to expect when the Shalumi troops began to arrive without much warning. They were going to be packing some heat when they arrived, everything from anti-armor and anti-air, to 155mm artillery pieces and MRLS launchers that could do some major damage once deployed. Thankfully, it looked like they would have some time before shit hit the fan, and even then, Shalum had a good amount of air support in the area.

Panting, Rikker stepped into the command center of the base, a thin sheen of sweat covering his forehead, which he quickly wiped away. The large room, which was filled with officers and support staff, was bustling with activity. On several screens, news coverage of the carnage was being broadcast, and reports were being monitoned closely. They had military intelligence in Sevan, but no one had heard from them since things had kicked off. It was not surprising, all things considered.

Eyeing the screens for a moment, the colonel quickly moved onto the center of the room, where a number of senior commanders under him had gathered around a large table, that had a map of Nalaya laid out on it, along with know troops deployments, their own included. “What is the situation?” Rikker grunted as he arrived at the table, tugging off his body armor and setting it down.

Major Mauser snapped to attention, before motioning to the map. “Still fuzzy at the moment, I am afraid. Insurgent attacks, cities falling, bombs going off, and all sorts of your expected religious fanaticism.” The blonde soldier sighed as he glanced over at some nearby screens projecting the news. “Following protocol set by you sir, we will begin deploying troops momentarily to predesignated positions to lock down the local area. Artillery is already moving in position as we speak, and the air force confirms that they’re set up in Tatev.”

Rikker nodded in approval. They had gone over this many times before. With their manpower at its current state, they were able to spread out their forces a bit, and lock down the local area with relative ease. The north was in their hands now, more or less, their sphere of influence as far south as Tatev, and he fully intended on keeping it that way. They had a good system set up, that would give them control of the mountain passes leading north, and would allow them to funnel enemy forces more or less, if they dared to challenge them. It all looked nice on paper, anyways, and he was confident in his men’s abilities. They had been training for this heavily for several weeks now, not counting their careers beforehand. He had combat experienced troops in his ranks, thankfully.

“Any word from the Iggi, or the locals?” Rikker asked intently. He hated to think of them getting caught up in this, given how peaceful they were, but it looked like the fires would reach them sooner or later. It was his duty, as a soldier and ally, to do what he could to keep them safe from harm.

“No sir,” Mauser replied quickly. “But with your permission, I would like to travel up to Shiimti, and get in touch with miss Nasaqu sir. Hopefully she can be of assistance to us.” The major said hopefully, bouncing on his toes now. He was obviously ready to get moving.

“Fine, fine. Make sure to take a fireteam with you. I don’t want you getting lost on your own at the moment,” the colonel replied, waving the man off. As soon as he spoke, Mauser was on the move, rushing to grab his field jacket and body armor. He fetched the rest of his weaponry as well, and then he was off, legs pumping. Trailing behind him were a couple of heavily armed soldiers that had heard Rikker’s orders, and did not want to see their major get in trouble. Keeping up with him would end up being surprisingly hard, as he didn’t appear keen on stopping anytime soon.

Oddly enough, Mauser found the path back up to the monastery easy to remember, and the height not nearly as intimidating the first time. He didn’t stop to see the sights this time around though, too much was at stake, at the moment. He needed to speak to Nasaqu as quickly as he could, since she seemed like one of the few people that could help him and his people out at the moment. Last he had heard, she was still up at the monastery doing what monks, and he hoped that the information still held true.



Tatev, Nalaya

Flight Lieutenant Lucia Lewandowski quietly sighed and shifted in her chair as her eyes continued to look over the smart tablet in her hands. It had been over a week since her country had sent her and her fellow pilots here for the sake of drills, and already she found herself bored. She was very much a woman of action, that loved whatever chance she could get in the sky, but the local weather had not been as cooperative. A rather harsh storm had rolled through the previous day, and for obvious reasons, none of her people had been able to get their birds up for any sort of proper training. Hell, they had been practically blown off their feet just trying to get inside where it was safe, it seemed. Hopefully today’s weather would be better, but if it wasn’t, she could at least read the book that she had downloaded, or even work on flight plans if she wanted to look busy.

Glancing up, she eyed the people under her command for a moment. There were one-hundred-and-twenty warrior airmen currently present, along with pilots, all of whom were spread out across the hanger. Most of these people she knew to some extent, since she had worked with many of them for years. The only ones that she was unfamiliar with, were the twenty security officers from the air force’s infantry unit. Some of her men were lounging, talking, or reading; while others could be seen at various aircraft, probably doing some sort of maintenance or checks to pass the time.

Unfortunately, the relative peace was broken very quick, as the sounds of sirens filled the air, and as security troopers began to burst into the hanger. Normally, they carried little more than their pistols while on duty, but at the moment they were packing heavily, assault rifles and LMGs, looking ready tense and ready for a fight. Before Lucia knew what was going on, she was being sought out by the infantry command, Patrick Lisko. Not the most attractive looking man by any stretch of the imagination, but a commanding looking officer.

“What the hell is going on, captain?” Lucia asked as she rose up from her chair, practically tripping on it during her rush. This was not part of any drills that had been pre-planned, she knew, given that she had helped arrange some of them for later in order to test her men’s readiness abilities. Already, she could see the large hangar doors, which had been opened partially to allow people access earlier, were now being pushed the rest of the way so that aircraft could come and go safely.

“We’re going to war, ell-tee. There’s been a number of terrorist attacks and uprisings south of here, its starting to look ugly already, ma’am.” The tall soldier grunted, lips pursed as he looked around. Soldiers were scrambling to set up defensive positions, and the flight techs appeared ready to load up the planes for sorties. He was starting to understand why command had sent them in with more firepower than usual, it seemed that they expected war.

“Fucking hell,” Lucia cursed, reaching up to pull her hair back into a messier but workable bun. “Any orders? From Aragon or even Sevan?” She asked as she did so, thankful that she was already in her flight suit, minus the helmet of course.

“We’re to hold tight and see what happens. If things go south, it sounds like Colonel Rikker up in Annu has been given operational authority, over us included. We’re trying to get in touch with the local Nalayan commander, but we haven’t heard from them yet. Get your craft ready to go, we may need them soon.” He told her, glancing at the assortment of fighters. It was a good mix, he thought, and powerful. Six JAS-30 Gripens, four Dragon Ground Attack Planes, and two Bartgeier air dominance fighters.

Around the city, what Shalumite forces had been present were now scrambling for orders, or were setting up. They had a couple artillery batteries in the area, which had been flown in but not yet shipped up to Annu, along with some Heiliger Blitz mobile batteries that could be outfitted with a number of different munitions. Of course, there were a few infantrymen around as well, but the main section of troops that colonel Rikker had dispatched to reinforce the city had not arrived yet. It was apparent that the Shalumites had been expecting this, and thus had planned accordingly. Hopefully their preparations would be enough to help them outlast the storm.



Armavir, Nalaya

It was amazing how quickly time could really pass when you threw yourself into work and duty. For several months now, Kaplan Faisal and his justicars had been in Nalaya, looking for kidnapped Shalumite pilgrims. While they hadn’t found any solid leads yet, his people hadn’t so much as faltered, and for that he was proud. Dedication was important, especially in this type of job, where their missions could theoretically last until the time of their natural death if they did not accomplish their mission. Of course, that had never actually happened in practice yet, the Council was far more likely to simply recall the crusaders and call off the mission if it drug on for too long. There wasn’t exactly a huge pool of justicars ready to go at any one time, they were a small but elite group.

“Amen,” the dark skinned Shalumite whispered as he concluded his prayer, rising up from his kneeling position. It had been a prayer to the Lord, that peace would come to the lands of Nalaya, and a request that his men and women would be looked after by the divine above if they found themselves in dire straights, or even combat. Brushing his knees off, the Justicar quietly trekked over to his simple bed, and pulled on his dark cloak. Next he grabbed his weapons: a USP, a combat knife, and a bullpup Commoner assault rifle. While one may have considered a man of the cloth carrying an assault weapon to simply not be right, he and his people had a different line of work than most.

The house that they found themselves in was simple, and old, though well built and had passed the tests of time thus far. The occupants were gone, at the moment, unsurprising, given the horror that had gone on at the local hotel. It was shame that such a place had been the subject of such terror, but that was what happened when you dealt with insurgents.

By all rights, he and his people no longer had rules of engagement, they were greenlighted to kill. Their code dictated that they could kill in self-defense, and in order to preserve the lives of the innocent, and those who could not protect themselves. Those staying at the hotel, if not all, fell into that category. But he couldn’t be rash about it either, he had to be smart, if only for his men’s sake.

As he entered the main room, he immediately felt the eyes of his two comrades on him. Justicar Joan was posted up near a window, her assault rifle in hand as she peered out, observing the local comings and goings, looking for possible targets and threats. Nearby, on a table, Justicar Michael had laid out his weapons, and was going about cleaning them all, and making sure they were up to snuff. For holy men, they were well armed, certainly. It was not his fellow brothers-in-arms that Faisal sought out though, no, he was looking for Sabal. And given the size of the house, she was easy to find.

Stopping before her, Faisal bowed respectfully. He had a plan in mind, but it was crazy, at the very least, but not impossible he liked to think. During his time here, he had learned a fair bit about the situations leading up to the newest emergence of conflict, as well as his own people up in the mountains, isolated from the conflict thus far. If he worded things rightly, there was a chance he could help them stay safe, and even establish a refugee zone. “Most Revered Sabal, may I ask for a moment of your time?” He began demurely. Glancing out a window, he could see smoke still rising on the horizon, and his lips pursed for a moment before he went on.

“For some time, I have given thought to this, ever since I learned of the brewing conflict. The war, it will be bloody, brutal, and many innocent lives will be snuffed out because they were simply caught in harm’s way. As a justicar, it is my duty to do what I can to preserve as many of those lives as I can, whether it be by using my weapon, or by simply speaking. The Imanalov’ seem to be a peaceful people, up in the mountains where it is safe, and many can find safety and refuge.”

“There is a sutra of the Justicars that goes: Self-defense is acceptable, force is a last resort. Words move mountains, but shovels only move dirt. I say that because I would like to know how easy it would be for me to be able to speak to Quarval-sharess about northern Nalaya and Tatev, and leaving it alone to be established as a safe zone for refugees. The innocent need a place to find calm in the storm.” He declared, hoping that he wasn’t overstepping his bounds.

He knew it would not, by any means, be an easy task to complete, but he at least had to try.



Aragon, Shalum
Imperatorial Palace


Tyler Holland sighed and rubbed his temples as she stepped into his office, which had become an impromptu conference room in the span of several minutes. By now, reports of the Nalayan problems had reached the Empire, and now his staff and military officials were abuzz with activity, trying to get everything in order. Sure, they had planned for this for some time now, but it had still caught them off guard. Knowing something was going to happen was one thing, but when was another. The later being something even their military intelligence could not figure out.

Trekking over to the rectangular table, Tyler placed himself at the head, and eyed the assembled men. His cabinet was all here, as well as a few military commanders such as the Field Marshal himself. “Give me a scoop of the situation, chop chop.” Tyler ordered, murmuring a thank you as his personal assitant passed him a water bottle and some aspirin. The night prior had been a late night, and he was still feeling the effects of it.

“Nalaya is going to hell in a handbasket,” General Jack Harper grunted as he glanced at a television screen that was hung on a wall adjacent to the table, so that most sitting could watch it. On screen, the turmoil and chaos was being displayed, and probably would be for twenty-four hours straight for some time.

“I know that, Jack.” Tyler rolled his eyes as he unscrewed the cap of his bottle and took a long swig of it. “What’s the status of our forces in country?”

Urban Holland cleared his throat. “They’re moving at the moment, establishing a defense in the north, locking it down as far as Tatev. We’ve done what we can to send them extra supplies and troops, hopefully they can hold out long term. I am confident that they can, personally.”


“And what of our Expeditionary Force?” Tyler asked next. For some time, there had been a number of ships at Beckerman Naval Base, tied up but ready to head south at a moment’s notice. It was based around a carrier, a destroyer, and several frigates, not to mention transport vessels and even a civilian cruise ship commandeered for the war effort. It was to carry a large force of marines and army troops, while the rest would be flown in by C-5s and other transport craft. Thankfully, they had a staging area because of Cacerta, who had an island off the Nalayan coast.

“The 13th Expeditionary is already underway. The last ships are finishing loading up as we speak, probably be another hour or so before they’ve all left port though. They’ve been ready to jump for some time, which helps. We’ve already let Cacerta know that we’re on our way. Of course, the air force will show up first at the staging area.”

Tyler nodded. Everything was sounding good so far. “Very good, keep me posted on them. Now, let’s talk about supply lines…”
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Nalaya
Senator
 
Posts: 4282
Founded: Jul 02, 2011
Ex-Nation

Postby Nalaya » Sun Aug 30, 2015 10:55 am

Miak Amrots’
Tatev, Nalaya


“They have to come through here,” Hramatar Emin Bagratuni said, staring down at the map laid out on the table. There were image all over the room on different screens, but he found himself standing in the center of an ancient castle with his hands planted on a table, staring at a paper map covered with scribbles of pencil just like generations of his people before him. The more things change, the more they stay the same… he mused a little darkly. “Either they overwhelm the Hreshtakneri Brigadi at Vayots Dzor or they come here. Sevan will be sending forces up from the south towards Armavir. There are two roads from Armavir to Dyvynasshar not well guarded. If Karagozian’s reasoning is anything like his rhetoric, his goal will be the Dread Wolf.”

“A brigade is a significant force, Ter Bagratuni,” one of his kapitans said respectfully. “The Hreshtakneri will be able to hold for at least long enough that Sevan can hit from the south. Hramatar Narekatsi is an able commander.”

“She is surrounded on all sides, fighting just to hold the city against all comers. As a betting man, I would not put money on Narekatsi. She’s cut off and under siege. If she manages to frustrate them enough, both sides will send the bulk of their forces through Tatev, which will still leave her with a significant problem. If they can control the mountains, they will be able to hold out even against us nigh indefinitely. There are hiding places and strongholds left over still,” Emin said with undeniable grimness. “The Hreshtakneri Brigadi need reinforcements if they are to survive, but if we send them, we will lose Tatev. Besides, we have our orders.”

“What did the Banak Yndhanur say?”

“Pahapani Brigadi is to defend Tatev as well as the surrounding area if possible,” the Arusai commander said, rubbing one stubbled cheek with the heel of his hand. He hadn’t had time to shave this morning with everything that had to be put in order. “Put me in contact with the Shalumi local commander. Preferably arrange something face-to-face. I know Rikker is probably busy up in Annu at the moment, but I’d like to talk to him too. First, though, the immediate problem.”

His kapitan saluted sharply. “Ayo, Ter,” he said crisply before jogging off to bring the message personally to their local liaison for the Shalumite forces in the area.




Karagozian's Home
Outside Armavir, Nalaya


Zhirayr Karagozian did not consider himself a religious man, but he was almost ready to say a prayer of thanks when he saw the letter from Syara. Almost. International recognition of the plight of his people would be beyond helpful. It could crack the legitimacy of the Protector, which would throw into doubt her claim to power. The Avangardn had survived in part because the international community appeared to them as the sole stabilizing influence on the Nalayan people. Perhaps there had been credence to that when Anahid Vaneni was alive, but not now.

He looked over at his son, who was chasing a small frog that he had found down by the still pond fed by a stream off of the river. It was probably not long for this world if the cat found it, but such was the nature of the world. He understood in some ways the view of the Yath, that all the world was made of predators and prey, powerful and powerless. A cold reality, but a satisfying one too, so long as one was not on the bottom of the heap.

“Dinner’s ready,” his wife said softly from the doorway. “Did you want me to keep it warm for you?”

Dalar was in no uncertain terms the crowning jewel of Zhirayr's many treasures. She was perhaps a decade younger than him and a thoroughly charming Arusai woman with dark brown hair and soft hazel eyes. She was curvy rather than the wiry Nalayan norm and possessed a gentle nature that left no room for even a thought of violence towards another human being. It was a strange twist of irony that they were together. She worked as a nurse at the city's main hospital, something that kept her busy and happy even though it wasn't financially important for her to hold a job. Zhirayr encouraged anything that made her content, particularly things that required enough of her attention that she wouldn't pry into his own work. The man was, however, notoriously possessive. Men who even looked too long at his darling were often quick to find out that Zhirayr Karagozian was possessed of a very imaginative cruel streak. Even all the pity of the archangels and saints would not help a man who laid a finger on her.

He rose from his desk and limped over so that he could kiss her fondly. “That would be wonderful, sireli.”

After she left, he sat down to write.

To Prn. Radovan Kostović
From T. Zhirayr Karagozian
Encryption HIGH

Dear Paron,

It is true that strange days make for strange bedfellows. It is rare for the outside world to take an interest in the goings-on of the south, particularly Nalaya. However, I consider it very fortunate indeed that you have taken such an interest and that you see the rightness of our cause. I will of course not trouble you with the many wrongdoings my people have endured. Such things would be a waste of your august time.

Your offer of assistance is a welcome one. Food, munitions, and medicines would all be immensely useful and we would be most grateful to have them. At present, one would have to fly them into Armavir itself, which I know would be logistically difficult, but we aim to seize Massis within the next few weeks. It is a Heartland city, which means we will face the Protector’s resistance, but holding it will offer us a port city.

My only question, then, is what we can offer to you, our most generous of friends. What boon may I bestow upon you in return for this assistance in our hour of need? I can say with sureness that it will not be forgotten.

Sincerely,
T. Zhirayr Karagozian





Shiimti
Mount Shin'ar, Nalaya


By the time Mauser reached the monastery, the convocation had come to its end and the rites had resumed, albeit with a somewhat heavier atmosphere. It was not quite resignation that the Igigi felt towards the state of the world, but in some ways it wasn’t far off. The few monks in the hall bowed in the direction of the hurrying Shalumite, but they did not speak to him. Instead, they went about their normal tasks: carefully sweeping the floor to shoo small insects out of the path of foot-travel lest they be stepped on, arranging sand into the great mandala, carrying wood or water, or the myriad of other small tasks necessary to keep the monastery going. Every task was attended to with a sort of pensive patience, not a single person rushing. Everything took as long as it took with the Igigi. Forcing them to hurry was like trying to make glaciers race.

Nasaqu emerged from deeper in the temple, distinguishable from her fellows mostly by her little wave and beeline towards the giant that was Mauser. Their ratty clothing and deep, dark hoods were universal and the monks were both male and female. It took some familiarity with them to tell them apart when they were quiet and busy like this.

“Paron Mauser,” she greeted with a bow, pleased to see him. Perhaps he was here in answer to the problem that she had just posed to her fellows. “It is of good to see you. She is making the journey to speak with Damqati Rikker. She speaks to the Igigi and the Igigi do as they do. They listen, they see, they observe. They see war and storms on the horizon. They see Shiimti’s place in what comes, Annu’s place in what comes. But people must listen, must see, must observe.”

She bowed to his fireteam as well, amused despite herself as one of the monks carefully swept the floor just in front of their feet to shoo away a small line of ants before they could be tread on. It was odd to think that a place so careful about harming life that the ants were helpfully brushed to the side was about to be embroiled in war.




Justicar House
Armavir, Nalaya


Sabal was almost in another world when Faisal found her, listening as if hypnotized to the radio that was broadcasting some kind of address in a tongue easily recognizable as her native one. Just as he arrived, there was that haunting roar of a crowd, not just mindlessly cheering, but repeating in a roar a single phrase. Her attention was fixated on the radio, her eyes bright with the tears of a woman overwhelmed and her heart hammering in her chest. This...this was what she had begged and pleaded for. She had fought so hard to protect the faithful here in Armavir, to the point of exhaustion, and now finally the relief that she had dreamed of for years had come. The Quarval-sharess had heard her prayers and delivered her an answer beyond what she could have hoped for. The relief and adrenaline that flooded through her veins hearing those words left her whole body trembling. She almost didn't hear Faisal through her dream.

The yathallar, with her bold red and black tattoos of a lioness over her body, looked at the justicar with an almost delirious expression on her face. She was visibly shaking. "It is happening. It is happening," she said in a murmur of a voice, barely audible. She almost didn't believe it, but those words could have come only from the lips of the Dread Wolf. No one else had the power to put out such a call to action. Tears started to streak down her tattooed cheeks. "Paron Faisal, I have waited my life for this! How long have we hunted the wicked in vain? Now they will be burned in their lairs with the fire of the righteous." For the first time in her life since she was very young, the yathallar was actually weeping. This time, from absolute relief and happiness. "The Dread Wolf heard our prayers. We are not alone anymore. It is happening!"

It took her a few minutes to calm down and breathe regularly with a clear head. Sabal covered her face with trembling hands and took deep breaths, reminding herself that while Faisal had proven to be a good man, he was still Christi and so he couldn't be expected to understand what this meant. Besides, he was not wrong. The Dread Wolf's fury was like that of a mountain's heart. It was not inclined towards discrimination. "The armies of the faithful will be moving already towards Armavir, Paron Faisal, as the throngs of the wicked surge to meet them," she said between deep breaths. "To travel to Dyvynasshar to speak to the Dread Wolf would mean either walking through them or around them. It is possible that if one could reach the coast, one could follow it north and avoid much of the fighting. It is also possible to go by way of Vayots Dzor, but the fighting there will be intense as it sits on the border. Just as Tatev, it will be a place of great contention."

Her first instinct was to leave her Christi companions and answer the call, but a cold realization was settling in. She was one of the few among the faithful in the city, and all of them were in dire peril here surrounded by the enemy. She let her hands fall and immediately rose. "Faisal, my people will die. Armavir's streets will soak in their blood, their screams will pierce the night. They are beset on all sides by evil. We must get them out of the city." The sun was beginning to set, but the milits'iayi would be reforming all the same. They thrived in the night like so many other predators. She knew that their first stop would be the few streets of the city where followers of L'i'dol dwelt, if the assault had not begun already. There would be a battle, but it would be a short one. Even inspired by faith to impossible extremes, most there were not warriors and they were few compared to the masses of the enemy.

If she could not get them to safety...she did not want to even entertain that thought.

"This is the price of my aid: you help me get my people to safety," Sabal said, wiping her face with her hands to remove all traces of tears. "We must act now. Time runs all too swiftly out."
Last edited by Nalaya on Sun Aug 30, 2015 1:19 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Do you know, my son, with what little understanding the world is ruled?
- Pope Julius III

User avatar
Syara
Spokesperson
 
Posts: 125
Founded: Dec 07, 2012
Father Knows Best State

Postby Syara » Mon Aug 31, 2015 12:29 am

TO: T. Zhirayr Karagozian
FROM: Radovan Kostović
ENCRYPTION: Highest

Dear sir,

I fear any delay in our actions will only serve to undermine our endeavors. I have come to understand that many actions have been set in motion, not within Nalaya itself but across the region. I understand that the Protector's allies from afar will answer her call for assistance. Even now, I am certain movements of many men, supplies, and support are on their way.

Regardless, I will not let such inconveniences disrupt out path. I am prepared to send all you have requested, first by air and then by ship if possible. If necessary, I am willing to support your efforts to capture a port, through military means if possible. I understand forces of the Kingdom of Cacerta and the Empire of Shalum have positioned military units within and around Nalaya and are actively supporting the Protector.

For now, if you can provide any information regarding enemy positions, strengths, and fortifications, in addition to your own forces, would be most appreciated. All that Syara asks is when victory is achieved, our support is remembered. Once the dust settles, our cooperation in every sphere will strengthen both out nations.

Sincerely yours,
Radovan Kostović


Syara had the advantage of being closer to Nalaya than most other nations. Following the western coastline of the southern continent brought you from Syara to Nalaya. This geographic simplicity greatly eased the logistical undertaking of transporting goods and supplies from the Commonality to their new found friends in Nalaya. Ideally large transport aircraft, 747s, 757s, even Airbuses took off from southern airfields in Syara, both military and civilian. If possible, they would fly south along the coast, reaching Nalaya airspace where they would stray to the west until they had passed Rilauven, then turned east and headed for Armavir. If stopped by air patrols, their pilots would radio back false information, mostly claiming they were civilian aircraft that were simply flying where their airlines told them to, trying to pass if off as just a poor group of tourists. If that didn't work, that particular aircraft might turn back, but the ones behind him would claim they were on a humanitarian mission, possibly claiming they were from some international aid organization and were just there to try to help people. Worst came to worse they would say they didn't have enough fuel to turn back.

For now only a handful were sent. If they succeeded, more would be on their way. Most of their cargo was food, non-perishable goods. Some blankets, formula, tools and spare parts. Tucked away in the back of some crates were more nefarious items; firearms, explosives, ammunition. As if Nalaya needed more violence.
"Every gun that is made, every warship launched, every rocket fired, signifies in the final sense a theft from those who hunger and are not fed, those who are cold and are not clothed."
-Dwight D. Eisenhower

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Mon Aug 31, 2015 8:42 am

Tatev, Nalaya

The roar of diesel powered engines filled the air the otherwise peaceful mountain air, as the Shalumite convoy rumbled towards its objective at a fast pace, their speed unusually quick when compared to their normal trips to the city of Tatev. This was understandable of course, given the situation, time was very much of the essence with the rate of situational development occurring down south. Sure, the focus of the major factions were all towards the center of the country for the time being, but soon enough, one or another would look to the north, hoping to either conquer it, or use it as a passageway to a more desirable location. And as it was, Colonel Rikker didn’t intend on letting either of those things happen.

The woman that had been put in-charge of the five-hundred man Shalumite detachment was a willowy major by the name of Johanna Carter, who was half-Arcadian and half-Shalumite. She was not a tan woman by any means, especially when compared to some of the darker skinned troopers under her command. If anything, she was rather pale, and could have gone for some more sun than she normally received. Her auburn hair was pulled back into a bun, which was hidden by the combat helmet that she wore. Compared to a number of women around her, she was on the taller side of the spectrum, standing at five-foot-ten or so. Her eyes were rather large and wide, colored a deep brown, that most described as mud or chocolate in nature. Wrapped around her assault rifle were her gloved hands, that were relatively small, and scarred from years of abuse during her service thus far.

Because she was riding in the back of an IFV, Johanna didn’t have any sort of windows to gaze out of in order to get a sense of their current location. Of course, she could have simply asked the driver what their estimated time of arrival was, but it wouldn’t have made the trip any go any faster. Oddly enough, thinking about that reminded Johanna of her younger sister Mercedes, who had a notoriously bad habit of asking their parents ‘if they were there yet’ during family road trips, whenever they took them. Thoughts of her sibling brought a smile to her face for a short moment, before it quickly evaporated, replaced by her combat mask once more. Now was not the time to get distracted, there was a war to fight, add men that needed her leadership.

“Attention boys and girls, this is your driver speaking. We have arrived at our destination,” the man announced over the vehicle’s intercom system as he fondled the controls, lowering the vehicle’s rear ramp so that the soldiers could disembark. None of the Honigdachs crew actually moved to leave, knowing that they could very well be ordered to move to another part of the city where they were needed more so. They were packing some heavy firepower after all, dual 30mm chain guns and a 15.5mm minigun, all of which was protected by several layers of armor and an Trophy active protection system.

With a grunt, Johanna rose up from her seat, staying leaned over to a degree as she waited for her men to file out. There were eight of them to a Honigdachs, and she was one of the first to board back at base, meaning she would be one of the last out. Thankfully, her soldiers were quick about it, clearing out in short order. They all held their weapons tightly, but didn’t point them anywhere other than the ground, not wanting to frighten any civilians. The convoy had come to a stop in the city itself, though they hadn’t driven in deeply. They knew they were needed here to protect, but they did not yet know the exact place yet.

As soon as she was freely walking around, the major began barking orders to her men, telling them to form by squad and stay close to their vehicles, out of the way of the local civvies. As it was, they were already filling the road with their vehicles, which there were many of. Infantry fighting vehicles, armored personnel carriers, mine-resistant-ambush-protected trucks, several medium tanks, and even towed artillery pieces. Thanks to High Kommand by home, who had been warned beforehand of the impending conflict, they had been sent additional gear and vehicles during prior supply runs, so Rikker had been more liberal with his distribution of their armored vehicles and gear. Tatev is worth it, he had reasoned during the planning stages.

It wasn’t long before Johanna found herself contacted by a local kapitan, that brought news from his superior officer. Apparently the local commander wanted to meet Rikker, in person at that. With a sigh, she looked at the man before she got on a radio. “I’ll see what I can do, its still pretty hectic up at the base. He’s got a lot on his plate.” She informed the man with apologetic honesty.

It took a few minutes, but she did manage to get the colonel on the horn, and explain the situation to him. To put it honestly, he didn’t sound keen on making the trip south to Tatev, even if it was by helicopter, which would cut down on travel time significantly. Still, he made it clear that it would probably be for the best, to meet the local commander, if only for a short time. “Alright, pass it onto your superiors. Rikker is heading out here now, by helo. He doesn’t plan on staying longer than needed, with so much going on. If you can, make sure that your people are ready to receive him as soon as he gets here.” Johanna relayed the message to the kapitan.

Half-an-hour later or so, the distinct sounds of helicopter engines could be heard clearly, as four Shalumite marked aircraft appeared on the horizon, and got closer quickly. Two of them were Blackhawks loaded with air assault infantry and Rikker, while the remaining craft were AH-64 Apache attack helicopters armed to the teeth. Until the point that they were over the city, they were moving quickly, but slowed once the Nalayan military base came into view. They began to ascend in a single file way, though the Apaches hung back a bit.

As they came in for a landing, Rikker glanced out a window to eye the local airport for a moment. There he could see a couple Shalumite planes being rolled out from hangers, both of which were ground attack craft. It was nice to know that they had such aircraft on hand to make attack runs if the need arose.

Looking back, he shifted as they made their final approach to the Nalayan base. When the helo finally shook as their landing gear met ground, two soldiers quickly went to slide the doors open. Hopping out, Rikker dusted off his uniform and adjusted his body armor, as he began to make his way towards the base, additional soldiers on his heels. They apparently deemed it unsafe for him to go alone at the moment, even in a friendly city.

With the help of a Nalayan officer, Rikker found himself standing before the local Hramatar. The Shalumite colonel snapped a smart, quick salute, before offering his hand for a shake. If the locals had different greeting customs, they slipped his mind. “Emin Bagratuni, it is a pleasure to meet you, sir.” He began demurely, bowing his head for a moment in acknowledgment of superior rank. “Colonel Jonathan Rikker at your service. Apologies for my sudden arrival, but with so much going on back at base and around the country, I have found myself abruptly pressed for time. I understand that you wanted a face-to-face meeting? I presume to discuss current developments?” He asked, as he stood in a parade rest position.



Shiimti
Mount Shin'ar, Nalaya


“Jesus this place is out of the way,” a soldier from the fireteam cursed as they hustled up the steps, their boots clapping against the weathered stone. They all looked flushed, to say the least, after the strenuous trek they had just made, at a pace much faster than anyone would normally dare this high up under most circumstances. Thankfully they had been around long enough to get used to the climate, but running uphill, in these conditions, was trying on about anyone. The only real rest they got was when they slowed to carefully trek over several snowy patches.

Mauser said nothing as they reached the top of the steps, too focused on finding his monk friend to worry about his the status of his men. He knew they would be fine, after a short rest anyways, or that was what he believed anyways. The Shalumite military pressed people hard in during a recruit’s stay in boot camp, so much so that forty-kilometer runs were part of the standard experience. What good was a soldier that tired on the battlefield after a long run or march, after all? As he opened the door to the monastery, Mauser forced his breathing to calm, knowing that the monks inside were probably just as calm as he had witnessed them being the last time he had visited. Some part of him knew he would feel wrong for disturbing normal peace.

As the towering major pulled down his cloak’s hood to reveal his shorty cut blonde hair, his blue eyes immediately darted to the much shorter Nasaqu, who he only knew by the small wave that she offered him, honestly. He hated to admit it to himself, but many of them looked so alike by their concealing clothing, that it was very hard to tell them apart. He knew that learning the nuances of their ratty outfits could be helpful, but he didn’t quite have that kind of time, nor did he quite feel like staring at them for hours upon end to learn.

“Siruhi Nasaqu, it is nice to see you again as well.” He replied as he returned the bow, smiling down at her, albeit in a tight way. Seeing her normally made him feel good, honestly, but he was having a hard time at the moment. So many nerves were firing at once, it seemed, and his mind continued to race with possible scenarios of how this could go down. It didn’t quite seem like many odds were on their side when compared to the other factions.

As she spoke, he sighed in understanding nodding, down at her. “That is why I came here, in fact, to speak with you and escort you back to the base. I think Rikker is going to try and raise all of the support that he can from the local area to supplement our own forces, in order to defend the north and keep it free. For some time, he has been planning to send troops to secure the north and keep it and its peoples safe from whoever would dare to try and move in to conquer and pillage. I think the Iggi fit that category, as do the Imanalov’ for certain. Already, operations are underway, and our troops are spreading out.” He explained, casting a glance at his men who bumped into each other, as they avoided the ants and monk alike. “We’re not as skilled when it comes to dealing with locals as say, you, Siruhi Nasaqu, and we were wondering if you could help us one way or another.”

As he finished speaking, there was a squawk that came from one of the fireteam soldier’s radios. A few quick exchanges later, and the man looked around apologetically. “Eh, Major Mauser sir, word from the base. The colonel had to make an emergency flight down to Tatev to meet with the commander Bagratuni. He intends to return to the local area as soon as he can, but nobody's sure how long it will take.” The soldier explained.

Mauser sighed and looked down at Nasaqu. “It looks like we may have some time, in that case.” He said, not really sure how to proceed given the news.



Justicar House
Armavir, Nalaya


Faisal watched Sabal with piqued curiosity, anything else that he may have had to say dying on his lips as he observed the seemingly entranced woman. With the crowds roaring in the streets, and the radio broadcasting what was apparently some sort of speech that he couldn’t quite understand, she looked like she was about to start crying out of happiness. No wait, she genuinely was now, as her cheeks began to grow wet with tears that leaked from her eyes freely now. He found it surprising, really, to see her like this. He had always considered her to be the cold, calculating enforcer of law. This was a far cry from that, certainly, and he wished that he knew what the woman on the radio was going on about. It was apparently something pretty damn moving to get her into a state such as this, and get crowds on the streets chanting.

Behind Faisal, the other two justicars glanced at each other, not sure what to make of the scene before them. For some time, they had been working with this Sabal lass, and neither had quite taken to her like their leader had. Certainly, they respected her and the rank she held in the world, but she was also a bit odd in their eyes at the same time. Just so foreign from what they were used to, especially when the church had laws that dictated that one was not supposed to piece the skin if they were intending on leaving permanent, unnecessary images that were tatoos. Surgery was fine, it was part of healing, but there wasn’t any reason to mark one's skin, as far as they were concerned. Glancing back out at the streets, Michael grunted out. “Eh guys, crowds look like they may get rowdy sooner than later at this rate. I’ve done some crowd control in my time.”

Ever so slightly, Faisal twitched under his knightly uniform. The whole notion of fires indiscriminately razing what they considered to be vain and wicked didn’t set well with him. While he could see the need for it at times, there always seemed to be more innocents than offenders actually affected by the scorching. It was rare that a group of people was so strongly united for one cause or another, and when they were, they seemed to be cult-like in nature anyways. Those were always the hardest to deal with, simply because of how perverted their views could be. They were the ones that fire was truly the only answer to, in his opinion.

His train of thought quickly led him to something more unsettling. Did she consider his people to be ones in need of the fire as well? After all they had been through, he surely hoped not, but he knew that the most fanatical were capable of turning on a dime when they wanted to. Sabal certainly fit into that category. And if she chose to turn her forces upon he and his people, he knew that it was only a matter of time before they were slain. A good soldier was one thing, but overwhelming numbers were another. “There will be many innocents caught in the way of those armies, Sabal. Where there are points of contention, conflict, there are those that want no part of what is going on there, I’m afraid.” He said quietly as he looked down at her, barely loud enough for her to hear. “But if we must, I am willing to brave such a journey.”

What happened next was quick, and honestly caught him by surprise. He had barely given thought to what would happen to her own people her, probably because he was rather ignorant of how things worked in Nalaya, even after the many months he had been there. Whether she knew it or not though, she was playing to one of his weaknesses, given that the justicar code dicated that they were to protect the defenseless and innocent whenever possible. It wasn’t supposed to be something they thought about, simply acted.

“If that is the case, then we must move quickly. Come, get up.” Faisal replied quickly, reaching down to help her to her feet. “If that is really true, I do not want to think of what will happen to them. We cannot allow it...or must at least do what we can to lessen whatever will happen to them. Arm yourself, and tell us what we must do. Quickly,” he told her as he picked up his own assault rifle, giving her a serious look. Sure, he wanted an alliance with her, but he had duties as well. “Much like we have done as of late, speak and we shall followed, Most Revered Sabal.”

Joan looked over at Sabal and patted her on the back, as she picked up her own assault weapon. For men and women of the cloth, it may have seemed odd to witness them carrying weapons of destruction around, but it was simply the way that it worked. If a culture chose to walk, while others ran and downright sprinted, they would certainly be left behind. The Council of Christ was not the type that wanted to be left in the dust, certainly.

The female justicar then recited a verse for Sabal. “The path of the righteous man is beset on all sides by the inequities of the selfish and the tyranny of evil men. Blessed is he, who in the name of charity and good will, shepherds the weak through the valley of darkness, for he is truly his brother's keeper and the finder of lost children. And I will strike down upon thee with great vengeance and furious anger those who would attempt to poison and destroy my brothers. And you will know my name is the Lord when I lay my vengeance upon thee.” She said with conviction. “Ezekiel 25:17. Thought it might help you know where we stand.”



Off the Southern Coast of Nalaya
ISN Andrew Holland, Shalumite 13th Expeditionary Force


When the orders from High Kommand had come to mobilize and get underway, the 13th had been ready to jump, unsurprisingly. For several weeks they had been ready, just waiting for the word to act, and it had finally come. The force that had been assembled for the operation was not a small one, by any means, though it certainly favored land and air power more than it did naval. An upside to this was that, while Shalum didn’t have a huge fleet present, the Cacertians did-- and they happened to be a group that the Imperials were working with for the occasion. The 13th needed a staging area, and the Cacertians were generous enough to accommodate; and as the saying went, don’t look a gift horse in the mouth.

When the Shalumite fleet first arrived in the area, they had actually bypassed Nalaya altogether, to head south to their staging areas. There, troops were given a very small amount of time to lounge around and relax before the storm, while ships were refueled and loaded with supplies. Commanders of the Expeditionary Force also took this moment to meet up with one another, and go over the game plan. While a good deal of the Shalumite force had been brought in by sea, another section of it had come in by air. Infantry mostly, that could be airlifted from place-to-place, and the support being provided by the air force. There were a number of multirole fighters present, of various makes and models, as well as several bomber craft.

The initial stages of the plan seemed simple enough, James Blackburn thought as he looked them over as the ISN Andrew Holland sailed north, bound for the Nalayan port city of Massis, where their force was supposed to set down and offload. It was an area already controlled by friendly federal forces, which was why they had chosen it as their destination in the first place. None of the commanders were keen on landing their troops in a hot or contested zone, for obvious reasons. It was going to take long enough to get the land based combat forces unloaded anyways, no reason to add more strain when it was possible to be avoided.

In any case, the marines would be going first by helicopter, in order to ease the strain and establish a Shalumite present in the city more quickly. Everything had been worked out ahead of time with the local authorities and government, so it was just a matter of executing now. His people wanted to get on the ground as quickly as they could, so that they could get into the fight and ease the strain on their allies, even if it was only slightly. Anything helped, and he had his own reasons for wanting to get into the fight.

As he sighed and ran a hand through his hair, he was immediately reminded of why, as the cool leather sheath of his wedding knife brushed against his forehead. It was a very old Shalumite tradition, that was not nearly as popular, to have a wedding knife along with a ring, or in favor of one. How could love be better shown than through something that you could remember one by, or use to gouge an eye out if the need arose. The knife that was on his wrist was in a special holster, that he had custom made before he departed, so that he wouldn’t have to simply wear it on his waist. It was a gift from Ada, and he was certain that it deserved to be properly showed off. Underneath his fatigues as well, he wore the silver arm band that she had given him, for luck and protection, if he remembered correctly.

Somewhere out there, in the vast expanse that was Nalaya, his fiancee was certainly fighting for her life and her country, commanding an entire brigade's worth of troops. It terrified him, honestly, knowing the odds she was up against. She was his world anymore, the love of his life, and he honestly didn’t know what would happen to him if she would perish. Thus, he thought towards the future, and vowed that he would do what he could in order to protect her, even if it meant signing up to go into a combat zone as he would soon enough. His troops would need to push north sooner or later, and they would certainly see action when they did so, if not sooner. The whole country was a hotbed, by this point.

As he stood on the bridge of the Shalumite carrier that had been deployed to support operations for an indefinite amount of time, he watched as helicopters began to lift off from surrounding ships, loaded with marines, bound for the city of Massis due north of them. They were sending a total of two-thousand marines by helicopter, which would take some time, but they would get it done in proper order. One by one, the large steel beasts lifted off, while fighters roared overhead with the mission of escorting the marines to shore safely. The current fixed wing compliment on overwatch was a mix of carrier and land launched aircraft, some F-39 Ravens, and others being Harrier GR7s.

As he watched them disappear over the horizon, he couldn’t help but remember the statement that had been given printed out for every Shalumite servicemen that was going to be involved in the operation. It had been written by General Dieter Malcomson, the man that had been put in charge of this operation as a whole. He was the man that James would report to directly, as he was in charge of a regiment, actually a demotion compared to his last rank, but sacrifices had to be made now and then.

High Kommand
Shalumite 13th Expeditionary Force


Soldiers, Sailors, and Airmen of the Shalumite Expeditionary Force!

At this moment, you are all about to embark on a mission that we have prepared for many months now. I am proud of each and every one of you, for the work that you have put into training for their operation, and your willingness to answer the call of the Empire and the Imperator so that we may uphold the sovereignty of our Nalayan allies. Know that not only are the eyes of the Shalumite people upon you, but also the eyes of world. The hopes and prayers of many free and peace-loving people everywhere march with you as you head into battle. Between our federally aligned allies, and our brothers on the northern front, we shall: bring about the destruction of any faction attempting to oppress free or innocent peoples, break the chains of tyranny exerted by unjust warlords, and will secure safety for both the free world and the people of Nalaya.

I will not lie to any of you, the tasks that lie ahead of you will not be easy ones. The enemies that you will engage are: well trained, equipped, battle hardened, and are fighting on their home turf. They will fight viciously, and will not show quarters.

But neither shall you! Your are soldiers of the Shalumite Empire, known for your own abilities in battle. Against Azurlavai you have been tested time and time again, and each time, you have not only survived, but succeeded. I have full confidence in your courage, devotion to duty, and skill in battle. I and your commanding officers will accept no less than total victory! Do not forget what you're fighting for, and if you are fearful, remember the soldier’s creed which each of us recited during our time in boot camp.

I will conquer what has not been conquered
Defeat will not be in my creed
I will believe what others have doubted
I will always endeavor to pull esteem, honor, and respect out of my team
I have trained my mind and my body will follow

I will acknowledge the fact that my opponent does not expect me to win
But I will never surrender
Weakness will not be in my heart
I will look to my comrades and to those who are a part of me in this world and those who have trained me
And I will draw strength from them

I will gladly go out into the field of battle
And I will move in everything I can do
And I will reach my field of battle by any means at my disposal
And when I get there, I will arrive violently
I will rip the heart from my enemy, and leave it bleeding on the ground
Because he cannot stop me

To my side I have comrades, comrades that have been with me through thick and thin
Who have sacrificed their blood, sweat and tears
Never will I let them fall, never will I let them down, and I will never leave an enemy behind
Because our opponent does not know my heart!

No one will deny me, no one will define me
And no one will tell me who and what I am and can be
Belief will change my world
It has moved continents, it has moved countries, it has put men on the moon
And it will carry me through this battle

Defeat, retreat: those are not in my words
I don’t understand those definitions
I don’t understand when things go wrong
I don’t understand mistakes
But I do understand this:
I understand victory,
And I understand never surrendering
No matter how bad things go my heart and my mind will carry my body through limits and weakness

Today will be that day
Not tomorrow, not next week, but right now, right here
In your house and in your homes and on the field of battle

History will remember me
I will not let worrying affect my cause
I will define myself
I will write my own pages
And no one will tell me what I cannot be
I will never give up
Not until I’ve given everything I possibly can!


Ladies and gentlemen, good luck to you all. Let us beseech the Lord Almighty for his blessings as we embark on this great and noble undertaking.

Signed,
General Dieter Malcomson
Commander of the Shalumite 13th Expeditionary Force


James grinned to himself. It was a nice statement, he thought, one that could do a good job of firing up the troops. Hopefully the men would feel the effects of it. Glancing over, he heard a ensign declare that the first wave was away. It would be some time before the helicopters unloaded all of the troops, and returned for the rest. Knowing that he would have some time to kill, he retreated to his own cabin with the intent of composing a letter to Ada. He needed sometime to keep himself sane, and he needed to remind her that she had someone backing her no matter what happened.

My dearest Ada…

And with that, he began to write.
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Acrea
Attaché
 
Posts: 74
Founded: Aug 28, 2014
Ex-Nation

Postby Acrea » Mon Aug 31, 2015 4:37 pm

The Kremlin
Arkhangelsk


In the heart of the Kremlin, the cabinet and military leadership sat around the deep, polished and waxed wooden conference table that sat in the middle of them all. Various things sat upon it, mostly files, papers, and cups of coffee or tea. All eyes were directed towards the Premier and the Prime Minister as they discussed with the Minister of Defence in low voices.

Intelligence of the developments in Nalaya was no surprise. By virtue of the volatile and war-prone nature of the nation, the significance of the war there would not be great if not for the heavy involvement of the Shalumite military.

The matter being discussed was the feasibility and potential effectiveness of supporting and assisting the opposition to the Shalumtie and Shalumite-supported forces. The Nava'ai and the Mak'ur were the candidates, and which to support had been discussed extensively, eventually the decision of the idea of supporting the Nava'ai winning out. Both Kirova, Katin, and Avramov were well aware of the risks of supporting the Nava'ai. They knew that, compared to the Mak'ur, the Nava'ai were prone to falling apart. Allegiances disintegrating, and the various tribes of that group going to war with each other instead of the Nalayan federal government and its Protector. It was only their military prowess and warlike ways that won out, on the assumption that they'd be a more effective fighting force and cause more damage than the Mak'ur could.

The matter of arming and supplying a guerrilla army was not a light one. It would mean having to create a large network, one that could adapt and change to opening and closing supply routes, as well as extensive coordination with the Nava'ai. The supplies themselves were, thankfully, not an issue. The Soviets had been stockpiling since the beginning of the Great War, and there were entire complexes that consisted solely of stored tools of war. Rifles, ammunition, tanks, body armour. All the rest that they would be needed to supply the Nava'ai with- food and medical supplies- were likewise plentiful.

"Kharakter etoy voyny oznachayet, chto my mozhem sdelat' tak mnogo s tak malom (The nature of this war means that we can do so much with so little)," the Prime Minister could be heard saying, his deep bass voice carrying throughout the room. "Tam net prichin, chtoby ne proyti cherez eto (There is no reason to not go through with it)."

"Pri uslovii, chto net nichego voskhodit k nam (Provided that there is nothing traced back to us)," Avramov replied.

"Dazhe v takom sluchaye, chto tsalumiye ne v tom polozhenii, chtoby prinyat' mery protiv nas (Even in such an event, the Shalumites are in no position to take action against us)," Katin countered. "Vy znayete tak zhe khorosho, kak i ya, chto Holland, pri vsey svoyey rechi, uzhe potyanulsya slishkom daleko v Nalaye sprovotsirovat' nichego na granitse (You know just as well as I do that Holland, for all his talk, has stretched himself too far in Nalaya to provoke anything at the border)."

"Togda etot vopros reshen (Then it is settled)."

Image
☭ Лояльный и непоколебимая ☭
Управление канцелярии Советской Федерации


Recipient Zhirayr Karagozian
Sender Aleksandrina Kirova, Premier of the Soviet Federation | Viktor Katin, Prime Minister
Security Priority Only - Приоритет только

Mr. Karagozian,

Though far removed physically, knowledge of the plight of your people has reached far. The pride that you and your people hold in your beliefs, in your ways and independence are admirable. It should not go unknown to you and your people that this holds you in high regard with your Soviet compatriots far north, and that as such it would be criminal to not aid you in your mission to maintain your ways, your culture, your religion, and your nation.

Nor has the military prowess and experience in warfare of your people gone unnoticed. It is these two attributes that will aid you and your people most. However, it may also be your downfall. It is only with your assurance and pledge to do all within your power to bind the Nava'ai together that we can give aid, or else we would be merely fueling infighting between various tribes.

Of the aid that can be given, both military and civil supplies can be provided. In weapons, there are scores of everything from Kalashnikov rifles to Rocket Propelled Grenades and surface to air missile launchers in storage. Armour and clothing, medical supplies and food are waiting to be shipped. Perhaps even more than material aid, and with your permission, I have been given the assurance of my Minister of Defence and Chiefs of Staff that military trainers and advisers are prepared to aid and train your people in the operation of these weapons as well as various tactics. Tactics which are designed to combat some of the heaviest of adversaries you may face, namely the Imperial Shalumite Army.

It is our belief, likewise, that Nava'ai forces on the ground would benefit from the potential deployment of military advisers as well as the deployment of more advanced anti-aircraft weaponry to combat one of the largest threats your men and women may face in the field- air power. Anti-Tank missiles will be available as well, and in the end, perhaps some direct military aid would be capable of being deployed.

We urge you to consider our offer, and are eagerly awaiting your response.

Signed,
Aleksandrina Dmitriyevna Kirova, Premier of the Soviet Federation of Acrea
Александрина Дмитрийевна Кирова


Viktor Mikhailovich Katin, Prime Minister of the Soviet Federation of Acrea
Виктор Микхаилович Катин
Last edited by Acrea on Sun Feb 14, 2016 11:39 am, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Mon Aug 31, 2015 7:11 pm

To: Lady Enya Curran
From: Imperator Tyler Holland
Subject: Shalumite Mission In Nalaya
Encryption: Very High



Dear ma’am,

I am sure that, by the time of this letter reaching your hands, that you are aware of the currently developing situation in the Military Protectorate of Nalaya. The country in question is currently in a state of turmoil, due to uprisings and terrorists attacks that were carried out across the war-torn nation, at the hands of very dangerous religious extremists and tribal groups hoping to exert and increase their control during the current chaos.

At the moment, local federal government troops loyal to Protector Khavar and the Avangardn are currently moving to get a handle on the situation, but we fear that extensive damage has already been done. Hundreds, if not a thousand or more, have already been killed in recent days, many of whom are little more than innocent bystanders caught in the crossfire. Given usual trends, our intelligence agencies fear that the situation will only stand to deteriorate as time passes.

Because of this, it has been decided by both the Shalumite High Kommand and Privy Council that action needs to be taken, in order to maintain the sovereignty of Nalaya and protect her citizens from further harm at the hands of those who seek to become tyrants or subjugate others for their own, nefarious purposes.

For some time, our military intelligence suspected that current tensions within the country would reaching a boiling point, and with heavy hearts, we made preparations in advance to assemble an Expeditionary Force to react if the situation reached an apex, thus requiring intervention. At this time, we believe that there is no doubt, intervention is necessary. Already, we have deployed forces into the area, known as the 13th Expeditionary Force, which is being supported by elements of the Imperial Shalumite Navy.

I am writing this letter to inform you of our activities in the area, and our intentions. As stated earlier, we have deployed a large force into the area in order to support the government. A carrier task force is present as well, and is being supported by several air force units equipped with F-39 Ravens operating out of land based installations. Our overall intent is to land on the southern coast, and push north into problem areas with the intent of carrying out suppression operations against rebel forces, as well as carry out peacekeeping and humanitarian missions along the way.

Because the High Kingdom is a nation that we consider to be friends on the international stage, I believed that this was information that you may find useful or important. As the situation develops, I am certain that we would be willing to send you additional information, assuming that you would be interested in it.

It is my honor to be,
Imperator Tyler Holland
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Mon Aug 31, 2015 8:03 pm

To: Khelilah bint Diya al Din
From: Colonel Jonathan Rikker
Encryption: Hand-Delivered



Dear ma’am,

I understand that we have not met before in person, so I would first like to introduce myself. My name is Jonathan Rikker, and I am currently a colonel serving in the Imperial Shalumite Army. You may know my name from the news, due to the fact that my people are currently encamped in the northern part of Nalaya, around the city of Tatev, and in Imanalov’ territories across the northern part of the country. For the time being, I am acting of my own accord more or less, in order to do what I can to help the local people, and shelter them from the conflicts to the south. At the moment, my force is very strong and well armed, not to mention that we control good defensive ground.

The primary reason that I am writing this letter to you, is so that I can open a line of communication between myself and you, and the Vantai as a whole. For some time, it has been my intention to increase the correspondence between myself and other Nalayan groups, so that I may know my neighbors and develop relationships with them, however recent events have understandably catalyzed those intentions by a fair margin.

Under most circumstances, I would propose a meeting in-person, that that we could talk more easily about our respective situations and things that could possibly be done to assist one another. However, for obvious reasons, that is not necessarily an option at the moment. Your forces are on the move, and I am bound to where I am for the foreseeable future. So instead, I would like to propose a twenty-first century alternative, if you would be interested. A video chat in lieu of face-to-face interaction, that would allow us to freely communicate. I look forward to hearing from you regarding this proposal.

It is my honor to be,
Colonel Jonathan Rikker
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Nalaya
Senator
 
Posts: 4282
Founded: Jul 02, 2011
Ex-Nation

Postby Nalaya » Tue Sep 01, 2015 9:33 am

Karagozian’s House
Outside of Armavir, Nalaya


The second letter from the outside world was received with somewhat more concern than the first. Zhirayr read it over again twice. It wasn’t exactly clear what precisely Acrea wanted, but it was quickly apparent that at least some of what they wanted was the Shalumites fighting and that was far from his goal. He wanted a war he could win. Then again, Shalum wasn’t giving him much choice either. There was already chatter from Massis that they had a large allied force incoming to relieve them. His men hadn’t even made it past the coastal range yet.

But if he could do Acrea a favor, they could certainly do him one if they drew Shalumite attention away on the home front, which he imagined they were inclined to do. They also underlined an important point. Who was going to be the leader of the Nava’ai? The problem was that if they were to have the Sulhanate rule without a Protector, that implied there would be no one warlord at the head of the mass. But realistically, armies needed generals and Zhirayr had no intention of relinquishing the power he had obtained. Even he knew, however, that the nature of his people was to fracture. It was born into all Nalayans and when it existed alongside a warrior spirit—as in all Nava’ai—it became problematic.

The old leaders who had risen up to the top had done so by brutally subjugating anyone who challenged them. Not necessarily killing them, but certainly beating them down. The exception had been Anahid Vaneni, but like all of them, what she had created hadn’t lasted long after her death. The Protector’s peace indeed.

“Whatever will I do?” Zhirayr posed philosophically to the empty office, turning his pen over in his hands. The Syaran offer of help was no less dangerous, but their angle was unknown, which meant planning for it was virtually useless. This was something he might be able to anticipate. If only this were as simple as the Yath saw it, a war between good and evil. The reality was that now there was only survival. They had crossed the point of no return when that explosion ripped through the Hin K’are.

After a few more moments of silent deliberation, he put pen to paper. The others would be informed in the morning and they would be glad to hear of additional support. They were too focused on the immediate problems of Sevan and Dyvynasshar to worry about strings attached just yet. Reckless, yes, but they didn’t have time to be cautious if this was all quashed before it was begun.

To Prn. Nikolai Katayev, Chancellor of the Soviet Federation; Srh. Viktoriya Kalashnikova, Prime Minister
From T. Zhirayr Karagozian
Encryption HIGH

Dear Paron and Siruhi,

I hope this letter finds you both in the most excellent of health. I have received your offer of aid with a glad heart. The question, of a sort, that you pose to me about maintaining the cohesiveness of the Nava’ai is an interesting one, considering that our goal is a mutual state of governance without the overbearing body of a Protector. I can say with great confidence, however, that we have in the past unified behind strong leaders in times of war and that this will be no exception, whether by my agency or not. We know what is at stake now in this most dire of times.

We welcome your material support, but even more precious than that to us is your offer of advisors. It would be an honor to host such enlightening guests. You can rest assured that they will enjoy full Nalayan hospitality from us and I look forward to meeting them personally. We have not combatted the Shalumi before, though we know they are a threat in country, and while I am grieved that such conflict cannot be avoided, I embrace the reality of the situation. Your aid will be invaluable in assisting us in our endeavors.

Sincerely,
T. Zhirayr Karagozian





A Camp in the Desert
Outside In Salāḧ, Nalaya


“...Perhaps Allah will put, between you and those to whom you have been enemies among them, affection. And Allah is competent, and Allah is forgiving and merciful…” Khelilah bint Diya al Din read aloud in a voice rough from coughing. Her copy of the holy Qur’an rested in lap, its painstakingly illustrated pages and emerald script lit by the harsh blue-white light of a modern lantern. She covered her mouth with a dark cloth as she coughed again, a painful hacking sound that rose up from her lungs and caught rattling in her throat. She spit out bloody sputum into the cloth and folded it over to hide the stain. Her nut-brown skin had taken on a slightly paler complexion lately. They did not call her the Lady of Steel for nothing, however, and so her honey-colored eyes remained unclouded. She was not a gentle woman by nature, but she was a just one, a pious one, perhaps even a righteous one.

“You shouldn’t have come, Kella,” Idir said. He was a man not tall and not short, not fat and not thin, but instead built of a moderation that his personality would never match. It was the brilliant gold of his eyes that set him apart. Many Vatani had light brown irises, but his were like polished coins. He was an older man, well into his fifties, but his hair had barely greyed...or perhaps he dyed it out of his famous vanity. His age showed in his weathered face. He dressed well, but in an old-fashioned style rather than the modern suits that were creeping into the Dominion as if by osmosis. His thobe was crisp and white, covered in part by a grey bisht that he wore for status's sake, and the black agal that held on his white ghutra had threads of gold braided in.

They were not the only two in the tent. Sitting with all the pride of a lion across the tent from them was Qasim bin Abd al Maajid, his thick white beard serving as his mane. His skin was dark like it had been burned by the sun and thick with wrinkles, but intense, onyx eyes glared out of his face as if the world had done him a grievous insult. If Kella was the epitome of moderation and peace, or as close as it came among the Vatani, he was the incarnation of war. “Indeed, Allah loves those who act justly,” the lion of a man said, quoting from later in the surah.

“Is what we are doing just?” Idir asked mildly, sipping his cup of coffee.

“It is not for us to say whether our actions are just or not. Allah alone is judge over the actions of men. We can only say what is in our hearts: we are doing this in the name of peace,” Kella said, wiping her lips again before taking a sip of water. She had left her children and her home when the call had come out. Now she was here, amidst an assembling army marching in a way she thought she would never see again. It was not a joyous experience, despite the zeal of Qasim and the veiled pleasure of Idir. Both men had not been shaped by Allah to sit at home and grow old. “Either we will sit in Paradise at His side or languish in the bowels of Jehennam, as Allah wills it.”

Idir was the first to break the contemplative silence that followed her remark. “If we set course along the foothills of the mountains, that will keep us north of the Protector’s armies. She will draw the attention of the Nava’ai immediately, as she must defend herself from their incursions,” he said. “It is possible that they might not pay us mind until it is too late.”

“Khavar’s message was most illustrative,” Qasim said. “We are to push from the east. If we can take Siunik quickly, that will solve the problem of our lack of heavy armaments. A pity the Tigress was not inclined to equip us better.”

“She did not have the time, Qasim,” Idir reminded him. “Otherwise she would have in a heartbeat. Still, Siunik has many armaments. Allah willing, it will be delivered to us.”

“The Nava’ai cannot defend from all directions. From Siunik, we can move north towards Dyvynasshar,” Kella said calmly. “When we have reached the city that the infidels there call holy, the Dread Wolf will speak with us. She does not want to quarrel with the Vatani. She knows she can only repel so much of the world at a time.”

“So you intend to leave Karsoluthiyl and Rilauven alone?” Qasim asked, clearly not certain if he approved or not. He preferred in applying the sword whenever and wherever possible, even if that meant what others might deem unnecessary violence.

“We are not here to destroy the infidel,” the ailing warlord said, covering her mouth with cloth for a moment as she anticipated a cough that didn’t come. “We are here to sow peace. If the beast forces us, then we will fight.”

“We leave our rear undefended if we do so,” Idir said. “Let us parallel the northern border and come to Karsoluthiyl. From there we may secure our position—violently or nonviolently, whichever is necessary—just in case the Dread Wolf decides she does want a fight after all. Besides, there is also a chance that the Protector will be bogged down fighting the Nava’ai and we will have no reinforcements.”

“Then that is what we will do,” Kella said, acknowledging the wisdom of the suggestion. She carefully applied a bookmark between the pages of her qur’an. She kept a certain serenity when she wasn’t coughing like a drowning woman brought to land. “As Allah wills it.”

The tent flap opened and a young man poked his head in. “Arzhani Kella, there is a message for you,” he said as he stepped in and offered out the envelope.

“Where is the messenger?” she asked as she accepted it.

“We have given him food and water. Al Safi almost shot him in the dark, and has made many apologies to him for it,” the young man said, his scruffy face arranged into a concerned and somewhat contrite expression. “He is very weary. He says he has come from Tatev.”

Kella opened the envelope and slid the letter out, reading with interest. She smiled finally and looked up at her two comrades. “Well, it would seem we have a Shalumi warlord to keep apprised as well,” she said pleasantly. “I should write him back, and presently. It would seem we have a great deal to talk about.”

To Prn. Colonel Jonathan Rikker
From Arz. Khelilah bint Diya al Din
Encryption Hand Delivered

The servant has written this letter, may it contain within that which is pleasing to Allah, Most Merciful and Loving.

Dear Colonel,

It is written thusly: Allah does not forbid you from those who do not fight you because of religion and do not expel you from your homes—from being righteous toward them and acting justly toward them.

Your cause of defending those who are innocent is a cause which I admire greatly, and it speaks well of you. As you carry yourself righteously towards my people—and I do consider the Imanalov’ my people, as I consider all Nalayans, whatever their tribe or faith—allow me to carry myself righteously in my dealings with you. I am told that you are, as it stands now, an ally of the Protector in restoring peace to my afflicted homeland, how it quakes beneath the terror that is war. It is not mine to make judgments of the nations of men, not as I turn my eyes towards Paradise, but I have heard from those I trust of your people’s nobility and such a thing should be proven true by the honorable support of one ally for another in times of great strife. I have heard it said that the chivalry of old is dead. It pleases me to see such virtues endure, for they are based out of the love of a pure heart.

The nature of what we strive to uphold now is ephemeral and ethereal at best. It is a promise, an idea, of a nation beneath the auspices of that which is holy, of a nation embodying what is better in the nature of men rather than what is wicked. In our path are many obstacles. The egos of men and the vices that prey even on the hearts of the good will seek our ruin on every side. It gladdens my heart to know that this is not a road that we will walk alone. I welcome your words, Colonel, as I welcome your sword. Let us go into battle together with a rightness of intention and a cause that is worthy of martyrdom.

I will make the arrangements for us to speak as near face to face as is possible. My lieutenant, Madani bin Qatadah, will arrange these things. I will speak with you within the day, if Allah is willing.

Humbly,
Kella bint Diya al Din





Vorsordakan Bann
Vayots Dzor, Nalaya


If anyone ever had learned to do so much with so little, it was the Hreshtakneri Brigadi. The fires of Raith Immel had done much to harden them before, and now it was beginning to pay dividends. Once upon a time, Vorsordakan Bann had been a fortress at the center of the city, which wasn’t uncommon in Nalaya given its history. Those old, stone fortifications were surprisingly useful in this day and age, though explosions hammered them almost apart here and there. It would take time for mortars to reduce something that had lasted this long and through this many wars to rubble. Even built of stone by medieval men, a wall that was eighteen feet thick was still eighteen feet thick.

Much of the city’s civilian population had made it behind the great gates, currently guarded as choke-points rather than closed by solid doors that no longer remained standing. Barricades had been erected with construction materials scavenged from some nearby work, though they were hardly as impregnable as something designed to keep intruders at bay. One side of the walls was troubled by the fact that an apartment building that had grown up near it was actually slightly taller, allowing attackers on the building’s roof to suppress that area of courtyard with descending fire and the occasional thrown grenade or pipe-bomb. It was bad enough that their Hramatar wanted the building demolished. That actually happening, however, was not likely considering the fact that they couldn’t even walk across half of their own fortress without potentially taking a round. Vorsordakan Bann was a refuge, but it was equally a prison. Food supplies were not significant despite people grabbing what they could, which meant likely sending out a brave few souls to try and scavenge in the midst of a city torn apart by strife.

Combat was always more intense during the day, raging from street to street and alley to alley as L’i’dol forces and Nava’ai militias fought to obtain control of the city from each other even though it was becoming patently obvious that no one was really in control. Zhirayr Karagozian and the Dread Wolf both weren’t currently directing fighting through a real chain of command. Personality disputes on both sides and intense clashes between the two attacking forces were the only things currently saving the Hreshtakneri Brigadi. If any one group were to win out over the others, they could then make an actual siege of the place. At night, stars were hidden by smoke from the fires throughout the city and the flashes of tracer rounds in the night.

Eventually, things were bound to come to a real head. The militia leaders would eventually either choose someone within their ranks to lead or would begin getting real instruction from their respective line of command. Vayots Dzor had not yet begun to feel the true force of the war, and if this was just a beginning, the Hramatar of the Hreshtakneri Brigadi wasn’t certain they would see the end of it.

At the moment, though, she was busy trying not to scream profanity at God as she listened to the inventory of wounded, sick, and dying piled up next to the inventory—or lack thereof—of medical supplies. It painted a cruel picture of where they were standing, of desperate triage and a brutal realization that these supplies were not going to last for any appreciable length of time if they remained in the center of contention. Vorsordakan Bann was an attractive place to both sides for the same reason she’d taken the place over: it was easier to defend.

“Can you get through to Tatev?” Ada asked her communications leytenant, doing her best not to tear at her cinnamon colored hair. It wasn’t like this was his fault, or that of anyone in the area, and so she didn’t snap.

“We reached Tatev, Tiruhi,” he reported, keeping his voice low despite the hustle and bustle of people. It was not a quiet place, the inside of the fort. Gun rapports and the booms of explosions echoed rather than fading away. The others dispersed, off on the various missions that their commander had assigned to them.

“What did they say?” she said impatiently. Her plea for assistance hadn’t been complicated or particularly difficult to understand.

He checked to make sure no one was listening in, even though the news had probably already leaked out from one of the lower soldiers who had been present. “They have orders to secure Tatev and are preparing for an attack on themselves….They said there’s nothing they can do, Tiruhi,” he answered quietly.

It felt like someone had plunged her body into icewater. Part of Ada wanted to panic. She wanted to scream that this wasn’t real and close her eyes in the hope that she would wake up in bed next to her fiancé. However, the vast majority of her was completely oriented to the present. She bit her lower lip hard and formulated a response quickly. “Sevan will relieve us soon,” she said with confidence. She knew it probably wasn’t true, but they needed to believe it. “We can hold out until then. Tell Tatev that we’ll keep them apprised of our situation.”

A definite relief crossed the man’s face in response. “Ayo, Tiruhi,” he said, accepting her word as truth. He knew it wasn’t likely, but he wanted to believe it was just as much as she did.

Hope. You had to have hope.




Miak Amrots’
Tatev, Nalaya


Emin Bagratuni was a stocky, burly man with a square jaw and dark, inquisitive eyes. He was still stubbled, as he’d had no time to shave before Rikker arrived, and he was dressed in his work fatigues rather than a dress uniform. “Paron Rikker, good to meet you,” he said, greeting the colonel with a firm handshake. He didn’t like squeezing the man’s hand so hard, but he’d been told that foreigners disliked a soft touch in such a gesture. Emin was the kind of man who put effort into accommodating the strangeness of people from other countries with the least amount of awkwardness possible. It meant doing a lot of reading before he met anyone and walking carefully. Nalayan hospitality demanded no less.

“Can I get you anything to eat or drink?” he asked. This was a rushed time, yes, but that didn’t mean it was acceptable to be rude. “I apologize that I’m not more presentable. It’s been a crunch for time this morning.”

One of his aides came scurrying up even as he greeted his Shalumite counterpart. “Ter Hramatar, your orders were conveyed to Hramatar Narekatsi,” the leytenant said after a sharp salute to the two superior officers.

“And?” Emin said, raising an eyebrow. He wasn’t expecting the woman to be happy with him, so harsh words were somewhat expected…that or news that she was abandoning her position.

“The Hreshtakneri Brigadi understand. Hramatar Narekatsi has given order to hold the Vorsordakan Bann in Vayots Dzor until Sevan can provide relief. She will keep us apprised of the situation.”

Emin was impressed that the new Hramatar was handling it so gracefully...and that she had the nerve to try and hold any position in a city swarming with the enemy. Then again, that might have been part of the reason she didn’t want to leave: being surrounded made it hard to run away. But knowing the Hreshtakneri Brigadi, they were staying to avoid abandoning civilians to a certain and ugly end. “Not lacking for backbone,” he murmured before looking back at Rikker. “I’ll give you the quick of it, Colonel. The north is in a serious bind. Both Dyvynasshar and Armavir are sending the bulk of their forces at each other, and we’re one of the places in the middle. Vayots Dzor is valuable, but Tatev controls the north. We have a brigade trapped in the center of the storm without supply lines or hope of relief—I’ve got my orders—and that’s going to be the least of our problems in a hurry.”

He waved for Rikker to follow him and headed towards the command center where information was still flowing in. “The real fighting hasn’t started yet. Most of the militias engaging each other aren’t under the direct control of either Karagozian or the Dread Wolf. They’re just...let’s go with enthusiasts. They’ll do a lot of damage and kill a lot of people, but they’re divided and squabbling amongst themselves even though they’re so far only killing their avowed enemies. On the whole, the holy war principle among the ku’nal—sorry, faithful of L’i’dol—is doing a good job of gluing them together even though there are some personality conflicts in the ranks. The Nava’ai will snap right out of it the moment Karagozian’s main forces reach them or a charismatic enough leader seizes control locally. Right now, we don’t know if Tatev or Vayots Dzor is going to be ground zero where the two sides collide. They haven’t hit here yet, but that only means they’re waiting until they’re more prepared, which is not a good piece of foresight in respect to us.”

He grabbed his cup of coffee as he went. “We’re really going to have to worry about the Dread Wolf. The Protector will put the heat on Karagozian and the Nava’ai from the south, but her people can’t do shit about Dyvynasshar. The old Hradadari had an agreement that the Protector wouldn’t station troops in the holdings of the Dread Wolf, so she has a strong base to work from. She controls the whole Homeland as things stand right now. If she can seize Tatev before Karagozian, the Dread Wolf will be able to attack south with relative impunity as she’ll have the whole north under her control. I’ve got word that the Vatani are moving troops too, but our reports are so incomplete and scattered that it’s hard to say when they’ll be here and what they want out of this. Sevan says they’re nominally allied, but they’re acting under the independent command of their warlords, who have a nasty track record and aren’t all that fond of the Protector.”

Emin grinned. “Welcome to the clusterfuck that is Nalaya at war, Colonel. I can promise you one thing, though. It’s all downhill from here.”




R.V. Headquarters
Armavir, Nalaya


You can’t save them all.

Kapitan Sasuni was a tall, hazel-eyed Arusai woman with a permanent hand tremor who looked a step away from collapsing in exhaustion. She clearly believed in a clean desk policy, because there wasn't a scrap of paper on it. Instead, it lay in precarious stacks of folders around the room. Perched on the edge of her desk was an ashtray with enough smoldering cigarettes in it to pass for a small campfire and a small cup of Nalayan coffee that had clearly been refilled a dozen or more times over the course of the day huddled next to it for warmth. An empty box of caffeine pills was balanced on the windowsill just behind her. She was currently lighting one cigarette off the end of her last stub, trying to somehow gather her thoughts as she looked at the Rrazmakan Vostikanut’yan officers assembled in front of her.

She was faced with a choice. Abandon the people trapped in the rubble or abandon any hope of protecting people in the streets.

It was not a good choice, but every second she delayed making it, people died. Most of her men were still out sifting through the rubble. She had called together the remaining commanding officers here in the station, a veritable skeleton crew, for her decision. A decision she would have given anything to not have to make.

“Kapitan, we have reports of conflict in the Shrjani Nshanneri,” one of her serzhants said tensely, watching his Kapitan’s face for some hope of an answer. What he could see was a woman torn between her choices. They didn’t have the manpower to handle both scenes. If the local militias had come to their aid on the bombing, they could have easily stationed people in the areas of the city that were L’i’dol and worked through the rubble. That hadn’t happened. Clearly people had been waiting to settle scores, just like in the old days.

“We have to respond to the bombing,” Sasuni said finally, her overworked tone sounding as tired and defeated as she felt. “If we don’t, no one will. Serzhant Kahvejian, take two teams down to the Shrjani Nshanneri now. That’s all we can spare.”

The tension ebbed a little, if only because a decision had been made. It wasn’t a good decision or a good answer, but there was no ‘good’ anywhere in the situation. The war would be full of choices like this. It always was. Focusing on the bombing meant they could save so many people, but the Shrjani Nshanneri…

Everyone knew the truth: too little, too late.




Air Corridor to Armavir
Airspace, Nalaya


The arrival of Syaran commercial flights was a confusing event to at least Lerrnayin International Airport. Numerous air patrols hailed the aircraft, warning, “Be advised that Armavir is an open warzone. Turn back. Repeat, turn back.” However, the planes were not attacked and had mainly exhortations and appeals directed at them by the federal forces in the air, who were quickly drawn away. Neither the Nava’ai nor the followers of L’i’dol had an airforce to prove a threat to these newcomers with.

Landing, however, was more complicated than flying in had been. The city of Armavir was in active conflict, just as had been promised. That meant planes, even civilian ones, had to contend with rockets and gunfire. One of the airstrips was already closed, covered with smoldering wreckage. The air traffic controllers were there to try and direct things as calmly as possible, but that was like life rafts on a sinking ship calmly being put out into the frothing ocean. “We can’t tell them to go home, Paron, they don’t have the fuel,” one said to the scowling Banak officer standing at his shoulder.

“Then tell them to get on the ground as fast as they goddamn can,” he said before radioing his men. “We have humanitarians coming in. Get them secure before the militias shoot them to pieces.”

A few squads of federal troops in full battle gear headed out to the tarmac, doing their best to avoid becoming a casualty of a plane or one of the shrieking rockets that occasionally shot up from the buildings nearby. Everything had screeched to a halt in Armavir’s daily life as the fighting waged. Even from the air, the chaos was visible in damaged buildings and streets scarred by explosions.




Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


It didn’t take much for violence to engulf Armavir: it was a city of ancient tensions. This, however, was not the chaotic rioting of mere civil unrest. This was intentioned and directed, animosity all coming to rest on one little area of the city: Shrjani Nshanneri, the District of the Marks. It was a nickname of sorts for the followers of L’i’dol, so many of them marked with at least one tattoo, even a small one. Sabal lead the justicars down side and back routes to the area, but the threads of daily life had already come well unraveled by the time they arrived. Shattered glass spilled out into the few streets in this district of the city as smoke started to rise from shops and homes whose interiors had been introduced to molotov cocktails and other homemade incendiary devices. Gunfire erupted here and there, both offensive and defensive. It was hard to say which side had fired first. The only thing that was certain was that both were firing now, albeit sporadically.

There were bodies in the street, but it was hard to tell who they belonged to at first glance. The milits’iayi were not really in uniform as they lead the hunt for the followers of L’i’dol, some in fatigues and others in jeans and T-shirts, all of them carrying rifles and wearing scarfs across their faces….to hide themselves from Heaven as they carried out their bloody work. At least, that was what Sabal saw it as, for the brief moment she could even think of it. Her stomach had worked itself into a tight knot threatening to climb out of her throat. She could barely breath around her anger and her hands trembled a little on her rifle. It was hard, so hard, not to open fire immediately. But her priority always had to be the faithful and their security.

The inhabitants of Shrjani Nshanneri were not prepared for the friends and neighbors they had come to know, even if it was often a somewhat uneasy relationship, to turn on them. Many of the followers of L’i’dol here were not even Mak’ur. They were largely Nava’ai, but that was not enough to save them. The dead in the area outnumbered the living residents, though not the wave of destruction advancing.

Sabal crouched down in a dark alleyway, her face half-lit by flickering flames across the street. There was a man here in the dark, biting his hand hard enough to draw blood just so he wouldn’t scream and give himself away. She could see why he needed to try so hard to silence himself: his knee looked like a bone grenade had been set off at the center. It was utterly destroyed. He was not long for the world with how much it was bleeding. She undid the sling strap of her rifle and used it as a tourniquet for his leg even though she wasn’t certain that would be enough to save it. “Where are they?” she asked him when he eased his hand out of his mouth with a whimper.

“The orthae qu’ellar,” he hissed out. “Go, go!”

Sabal nodded and left him. She was no healer, but she had done something that somewhat improved his chances of survival. Her rifle and her knife were the only weapons she had, but she did have the justicars with her. Looking at the furious crowd, she didn’t think that would be enough.

She made the mistake of cutting through one of the damaged buildings. There, half eaten by flames, lay a dozen or so bodies of varying size and sex. The age range of the dead was about two to thirty. The glassy eyes that remained looked up at the justicars from shattered skulls and crushed faces. Fragments of bone and gore spattered across the floor and the walls, interrupted here and there by pools of blood still clinging to the bodies they had sprung from. Sabal would have guessed that they were several families if she hadn’t been forcing herself to focus on the idea of preserving the living. Now was not the time to see to the dead.

Ahead, the stone building with a single spire that was the orthae qu’ellar was already under siege at its front and sides. Bricks smashed through windows and more incendiaries and bombs were tossed in. “There is another door,” Sabal said, turning to Faisal. “It leads out into the alley that runs at a strange angle to the back of the building. They may not have gone there yet, as it is not well used. If I can draw them away with fire, you may be able to reach it and get them out safely. From the rooftop, I will be in less danger than perhaps even you. You will not need to worry about me dying before I can make good on my promise. Is this a plan acceptable to you and your people?”
Do you know, my son, with what little understanding the world is ruled?
- Pope Julius III

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Thu Sep 03, 2015 11:07 am

Miak Amrots’
Tatev, Nalaya


One could easily notice a few difference between the Nalayan and Shalumite commanders as they met, and shook hands firmly, the later returning force with his own as to not look weak in the face of an ally. Rikker himself stood over Emin, but he wasn’t as heavy set, instead more of a lean and mean killing machine that the Imperial military was known for. His own features were lighter than his counterparts, though in recent months, Johnathan had begun to tan well from all the time that he had spent outdoors training with his men. One could have even considered him handsome, if not for the fact that he looked tired.

“It is good to meet you as well Hramatar. I’ve been looking forward to speaking with you for a while. A shame that we must meet again under such circumstances instead.” Rikker replied mildly as he looked down at the man. When the Shalumites had first moved into the local area, and had set up shop, he had been introduced to the local commander and his people, but they had never really gotten to know each other beyond the point of acquaintances. They had both had their own duties to attend to, and thus the relationship had simply never been nurtured properly. Now was as good a time as any, however, with tensions mounting by the minute.

As he rolled his shoulders, Rikker perked up at the notion of something to drink. He was thirsty, now that he thought about it. So much running around had altered his priorities to bigger matters than his own health and comfort at this point. “Do not apologize, my friend. I have experienced a similar morning, trying to get all of my troops properly deployed, and making sure that the emergency plans we have in place were properly executed.” The colonel explained for the benefit of the besieged Nalaya commander, patting him on the shoulder good naturedly. “If you can, some water would be nice.”

As the aide quickly appeared, Rikker closed his mouth politely and listened to the exchange, not wanting to interfere with whatever Emin had going on at the moment. He knew they were both busy men, so he owed him that much. Nalayan hospitality was something he rather admired, and tried to replicate when he could. He also knew that one could learn much more by listening than speaking. In fact, when the aide mentioned a Hramatar Narekatsi, he became much more intent. It was a name that he had heard before through Shalumite channels. The woman apparently had ties to an important family back in the Empire, whether she knew how extensive they were or not.

When Emin talked, Rikker listened intently, taking in every word that came out of the man’s mouth and analyzing it to the best extent that he could. When the commander walked towards the command center, Jonathan was right on his heels. Everything that was being said he needed to know by heart, so that they could properly prepare for future operations, some offensive, but most defensive more likely than not. The odds weren’t exactly on their side, but if one thing was for certain, the Shalumite army trooper could resist and bite when they were cornered. Which they were, more or less, this far up north, without the normal support that they normally got from the south.

Some point along the way, Rikker had a bottle of water handed to him, and he made a point of thanking the aide that brought it to him. They were in the local command center now, going over the information and maps, as Emin described to him how things were going, and would could possibly happen in the future. He didn’t like the idea of being surrounded and attacked by so many, but they would have to take it in stride. They controlled the high ground, which was something at least.

With a rueful smile, Rikker sipped on his water, and prepared to think aloud. “Christ on a crutch, this is a clusterfuck, Hramatar. Let’s take this one step at a time, and break it down so we can respond better, eh?” The colonel replied, sitting his bottle down on a table so he could speak and pace back and forth. It was a habit of his when he got into command mode. Stepping up to the map, he grabbed a few unused moveable markers that showed unit positions. He began to set set them down, all in the north obviously, to show the Shalumite’s current military positions.

“Alright, I thought I would go ahead and lay out where my people are while I’m here, so that you’ve got a good grip of things.” He explained as he straightened up, motioning to the map. “For some time, we’ve been told that there would be a possible war, so we made plans ahead of time to deploy troops and lock down the north as much as we humanly could. That is why we’re already so organized deployment wise,” he told Emin. It certainly helped that they hadn’t been attacked yet, it hadn’t impeded their movements.

“At the moment, we’ve got about twenty-five-hundred men deployed at various ages all around the north. At mountain passes, up in the hills, et cetera. Basically we’ve locked the major known routes down, as well as some smaller ones.” He grinned for a moment. “Of course, its not a perfect system, but it's better than nothing, and we’ve still got half of our force in reserve, including helicopters we can use to quickly deploy reinforcements.”

He motioned to Tatev, and then Annu. “At the moment, I have twenty or mobile missile and rocket batteries in the area, Heiliger Blitz MLRS systems. They’re very modular, and can be outfitted to fire things from thermobaric rockets to cruise missiles and surface-to-air missiles. I think that they could be very handy, if we use them properly against hostile forces that want to fight us.” He explained, tapping the map. There were five of these launchers in Tatev, and fifteen in Annu, for the moment anyways.

“There is also air force units in area, as you know. Ground attack and multi-role craft, heavily armed. We even have some guided smart bombs that we can deploy at a safe range, if you have targets in mind that need to be hit from a distance. Think of the morale factor there.” Rikker advised as he looked at Emin. They had a number of Spice 250 bombs ready to go, but he didn’t want to be wasteful, they were expensive to produce. Thus, he wanted them to be well placed whenever they were deployed.

Sighing, he looked at the rest of the map and sighed deeply, rubbing his temples as he thought for a moment on possible courses of action. There wasn’t really a good option on the table at the moment, there were just varying degrees of unpleasant ones. There was so much that he wanted to do, but quite simply, he didn’t have the resources. Sure, they had solid numbers for now, but when the fires began to burn the mountainsides, then things would change, and not in his favor.

“Alright Emin, one of the first things my planners discussed was creating some pre-set evacuation routes for the people of Tatev to head further north. For some time, we’ve been stocking up on supplies, and we think we could take on some refugees if the need is there to get civilians out. What do you think about that? We’ve already got a few mountain passes in mind, for escape plans.” Rikker said as he pointed out several areas on the map that lead north. They all had Shalumite outposts overlooking them, as it turned out, to ensure the safety of the escape routes. Even if Emin did not want to use the routes, the outposts would prove as the first lines of defense and forward observation posts in the dire event that enemy forces got past Tatev.

Rikker’s intelligent eyes darted to Vayots Dzor, where a friendly brigade was apparently pinned boxed in. Things did not sound like they were going well there, and he was thankful that he wasn’t the commander on the ground there. That being said, he knew that he couldn’t ignore them either. The city was only a stone’s throw away, and in dire straits. He felt, for lack of a better word, compelled to do something in order to alleviate their situation. Honestly, he liked the idea of punching a hole in the enemy lines and pulling them out, but that was something easier said than done. “It is my personal belief, Hramatar, that we need to do -something- about Vayots Dzor. I want to be hopeful that Sevan will get them help, but we both know that there is so much going on as is. The Shalumite 13th is still in the process of unloading as well, so even they will need a lot of time to get that far north to even make an impact.”

“Commanders, I know it is not my place, but may I propose something?” It was Rikker’s personal assistant that spoke, a younger Lieutenant. He was shorter than the colonel, but his build was more like Emin’s.

“Feel free to speak, I am open to anything at this point.” Rikker said as he looked over at the younger man.

The young man surveyed the table, and then looked up at Emin. “The Shalumite force is outfitted with an air assault infantry unit that use helicopters as their primary means of transportation. Could we possibly send troops in that way to reinforce their position and buy them some time? Or maybe use the bigger C-47 Chinooks to fly in supplies like: food, medicine, and ammunition? I know its risky, and that the LZ would be hot, but it would at least be something for them.” He proposed as he glanced between the superior officers. “Let’s not forget the air force units we have on hand. Those Dragon GAPs could put one hell of a whole in enemy lines, not to mention seriously mess up some armor if anyone against us is fielding them. Not to mention cruise missiles, or even MLRS batteries if we can get close enough.”

Rikker hummed. Not ad ideas necessarily, but there was a lot that could go wrong, and a lot of coordination would have needed to be done before any of the mentioned ideas to be effective, much less non-damaging to civilian and friendly targets. “Not necessarily bad ideas, but a lot more work needs to go into them if we are to actually consider them.” The colonel replied, shooting a glance at Emin. “In all honesty, I would prefer to just send troops in, open a hole for the brigade to escape to friendlier territory, and then pull back. The downside of that is that there would be a lot of innocents in harm's way, and I don’t know if it would even be possible.” He sighed. “Hramatar, your thoughts on it? Anything you think we should do or think can be done? Would it even be possible to carry out this kind of coordination with Hramatar Narekatsi?” He asked.

The colonel and lieutenant traded quick looks. “About the Vantai. We don’t know much about them, at the moment either, but I actually have a video chat scheduled with one of their warlords-- goes by Kella I believe. I don’t know how it will turn out in the end, but I am trying to make friends where I can.” Rikker informed Emin, trying not to sound too hopeful. He wanted to make an ally out of her, but he didn’t know where to even get started with it once they got to the video chat itself.



Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


If one was to spare as much as a fleeting glance towards the Justicars as they maneuvered through the unfriendly streets, they would have probably thought that they were seeing a military unit of some kind in action, albeit dressed in very odd clothing compared to what the locals forces normally wore. All three of them were heavily armed, the two men with bullpup assault rifles equipped with underslung grenade launchers, and the female armed with a battle rifle fixed with a foregrip. They were wearing their official Justicar uniforms, that identified them as members of the Shalumite Council of Christ. Normally, they prefered sets of fatigues to wear into combat, but there hadn’t been time to change. So instead, they had simply pulled their body armor over it, and they were on their way.

“Keep your weapons tight, return fire only for now.” Faisal grunted to men as they kept close to their yath friend, weapons braced and ready to be put to work at a moment’s notice. Whenever they would pass an alleyway, or whenever there were balconies overhead that would provide a position to fire down from, at least one of the trio would train their weapons on that area, if only for a few moments to make sure that they were clear. Being ambushed would not be a good thing, for obvious reasons, so they wanted to avoid any chance of it even being a possibility for whomever their opposition was.

On more than a few occasions, the faces of the Justicars pinched or tightened into frowns as the smells of fire and death assault their nostrils, as the sights of the dead and dying filled there vision here. There was so much destruction here, so much pain and unnecessary upheaval. All of it, or at least the vast majority, directed against people whose only crime was that they had chosen to follow a different religion than what the rest of the city’s residents did. And while it was not a faith that any of the trio believed in personally, it was still very much their duty to protect them from the inequities of the selfish and tyrannies of evil men. As they glanced back and forth between each other, there was a consensus that was quickly reached: the innocent would be avenged.

When they came across the wounded man in the alleyway, Faisal heard both of his soldiers hiss in sympathy for him. It was clear that he was too far gone to be saved from his injuries, and even if he was capable of being helped, it would be impossible for him to ever fully recover, and would most likely end with him confined to a wheelchair the rest of his time of earth. Unfortunately, the only one of them that had any real first aid training was Joan, and she didn’t have the necessary supplies on her to do anything more than administer a morphine shot after Sabal dressed his wounds. It would at least ease his passing to the next life. She murmured something to him as she rested her hand on his shoulder, that Faisal was sure to be comforting in one way or another, before they moved on.

“Fucking hell,” Michael cursed as they made their way through the burnt out building, the grip on his rifle white-knuckled, and an angry look crossing his face. Under most circumstances, he would have been chastised for using such language, as proper men of the cloth did not curse, but at the moment, they all agreed with his assessment. It was like a train wreck, hard to look away, as much as one might have wanted to. They cleared the building in record time after that, but they were all certain that those images would haunt their dreams for a while to come.

As they moved into the next area, where the Justicars could see what they believed to be a local temple under siege, they readied their weapons, bringing them to bear on the crowds, though they didn’t open fire for obvious reasons. The ignorant militiamen were ignorant of the fact that they were well within range of the Christian soldiers, and there could have been a very good surprise value in that, but their primary objective was to get civilians out. Not start fights that they wouldn’t be able to win, if only because ammunition looked as if it would become coveted sooner or later. Thankfully, their weapons all fired common ammunitions for assault weapons, 7.62x51mm NATO and 5.56x45mm NATO.

Faisal was silent for only a moment, as his mind worked overtime to come up with a game plan. Of course, Sabal already had one, but he still wanted to get even a small feel for what they were going to be up against. When he looked back at her, his face was different. A battle mask covered his dark features now. Eyes cold and distant, yet calculating and ready, expression stern and reserved, and his jaw tense. For as gentle as a man he could be, it was no secret that there was a warrior underneath capable of unleashing massive amounts of destruction when the need was there.

“Back entrance that we can use to get people out, got it.” He said aloud for confirmation of what she was saying, though he already knew it to be true. Pausing to glance between Sabal and Joan, he shook his head. “You’re not going alone either, I’m sending Joan with you. Its safer if we have someone to watch out backs, and besides, she’s equipped for ranged engagements.” He said, motioning to Joan’s Forelis battle rifle. “Michael and i are heavy hitters. We’ll move in and get the people out.” He told her firmly. Stepping forward, he patted both Sabal and Joan on the shoulders. “Stay safe, both of you, we have a mission to accomplish. Now let us move before anymore of the faithful die.” He finished, before turning to nod at Michael in a ‘follow me’ manner.

Standing next to Sabal, Joan eyed the crowds through a shattered window. They were still assault the place with force, and she couldn’t help but frown. “Come on, lead the way and I shall follow.” She said seriously as she looked at their guide.

On the ground, Faisal and Michael rushed through the back alleys that led to the orthae qu’ellar, both men grunting and panting as they went. Neither was actually tired, thanks to their intensive training, but neither wanted to waste a second now. As they ran, Faisal mused about Justicar tactics, oddly enough. They lived by the idea of ‘being like water.’ The liquid flowed easily, going around rocks and making new paths. That could be seen in their own lives, as they managed to avoid conflict altogether, or used diplomacy to get what they needed.

As he reached the back door to the orthae qu’ellar, he remembered the second half. While water could flow, it could also crash, and destroy everything that stood before it with impunity. It was as much a life giving force, as it was a destructive one. Grunting loudly, he and Michael posted up on either side of the door, and both men looked at each other. “You ready?” Michael asked as he reached for the door, intending to open it, and not simply kick it like the movies enjoyed doing. It was cleaner this way, and less likely to startle those inside.

“Yeah, let’s roll. Gets these people out and to safety.” Faisal replied. As his comrade opened the door, the darker one waited, before rushing in, ready to react to any enemies that had gotten inside. “Is there anyone alive? We’re here to help!” He called out in his accented English.

True to his namesake, it was time for him to separate the good from the evil.

With the help of his comrades, of course.



Near Massis
ISN Andrew Holland, Shalumite 13th Expeditionary Force


It had taken another hour or so before the Nalayan coastline, and the port city that they were headed towards, finally came into view. For the soldiers and sailors alike, it was a welcome sight, even if it meant that they were drawing nearer to combat zones now. Many of them had never so much as left the boundaries of the Empire by any means of transportation, naval vessel included, so a good number of the normally land-bound Imperial soldiers were pleased to see dry land once more. Something solid under their feet, instead of the seemingly endless abyss that was the ocean.

For obvious reasons, the marines were much more tolerant of being transported by naval vessels, though by this point in time, a number of them were already in the city, waiting for the rest of the 13th to arrive. They had been flown into the city by Sikorsky CH-53E Super Stallions.
Airborne elements of the Expeditionary Force would be the last to arrive, so that they didn’t clog up local activities too much, and since they already had a friendly staging area in the south that was well within range of the support craft.

Methodically, the combat vessels of the fleet began to slow and hold back, providing a screen for the lightly armed transport craft as they chugged ahead, declaring their intentions to dock at Massis. A good number of these transport ships were older vessels, some of them former cruise ships, which had been refitted to handle troops and vehicles instead of luxury passengers. Because there were several of them, it would take time for them all to dock safely and unload their cargo, before pulling back so that another friendly ship could take their place and do the same. Because there were thousands of soldiers, and a good number of vehicles that would need to be offloaded, it would some time to do.

There was a hospital ship present as well, that had been hauled out of the mothball fleet for the operation, and fully staffed now. It could handle as many as a thousand wounded at one time, and was carrying humanitarian supplies that were to be distributed. The hope was that they would be allowed to dock for a longer period of time.

Overhead, the Shalumite air force was patrolling now, while the carrier air wing returned to their ships for refueling and to wait for further orders. While none of them expected trouble out here, they were armed as a precaution. Mostly air-to-ground weaponry, but there were air-to-air weapons present as well on the element of F-39 Ravens that buzzed over the city, circling the harbor, and giving the civilians on the ground something to look up at as they passed. Sooner or later, the Shalumite air force would want to make use of Massis’ airport so that they could push deeper into the country with air support, but for the time being, they held off.

As James watched this all unfold, he grinned to himself, albeit in a grim and tight way. The Shalumites had promised that they would help Khavar in the time of darkness, and here they were, fulling what they had said. It would not be an easy route, he knew, and he wasn’t exactly looking forward to it. Only the Lord knew how many of his people would survive to see the end of the conflict. Hang on Ada, we’re on our way. He thought as he exited the bridge of the carrier, and began to make his way outside, to get some fresh air.
Last edited by Shalum on Thu Sep 03, 2015 3:02 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Syara
Spokesperson
 
Posts: 125
Founded: Dec 07, 2012
Father Knows Best State

Postby Syara » Thu Sep 03, 2015 8:46 pm

Lerrnayin International Airport,
Armavir, Nalaya

In the end only a single aicraft landed at Lerrnayin International Airport. Four crossed over Nalayan air space, but by the time the approach was laid in all but one had turned and fled. The lone Airbus A310 soared slowly as it descended, flaps rising and power to the engines slowing as the end of it's journey neared. Below on the ground chaos ensued, battles and firefights raged, shells and bullets tearing through the air. Armavir had seemingly collapsed as the fighting started, and from a birds eye view the picture was equally grim.

Sitting behind the controls of the Airbus as the main pilot was Hrvoje, a middle aged man, brown hair and mustache messy and eyes wide. The constraints of his seat were tight against his large frame. While slightly overweight, he was also fairly tall, which gave him more of the impression of simply being a large person. His hands, sweating, gripped the controls of his plane like they were the only thing tethering him to the living world. He alternated between cursing and swearing as he attempted to listen to the air traffic controllers guide him in. Hrvoje was a veteran enough pilot to know that when the warnings started to come through, you listened. But instead he had been instructed to stay the course.

Hrvoje glanced over at the man sitting in the copilot's seat. He had introduced himself as Mijat, but now Hrvoje was beginning to consider that wasn't his real name. 'Mijat' didn't look like much. He had a wiry frame, shorter than Hrvoje by a few inches, and thinner. His skin was pale but his hair was dark, large hazel eyes that seemed to be focused on nothing in particular. He didn't look particularly intimidating nor intelligent, but ever since he had taken his seat, Hrvoje had felt uncomfortable. It had been Mijat who had told him to keep flying when it seemed the entire world was telling him to turn back. The man must be mad, but never at any point did his pale face hint at any emotion, whether it be fear or excitement. It was maddening. Almost as much as flying into this hell hole.

Rockets and shells exploded in the air, leaving behind puffs of black smoke that each minute seemed to be getting closer and closer to Hrvoje's plane. His fear filled eyes darted from scene to scene of the tragedy unfurling beneath them. "Gospodine Bože, kako sam trebao sletjeti zrakoplov ovo?" He asked, to no one in particular.

"Samo slušajte što vam kažem. Sve će biti u redu." Mijat replied, not even glancing towards his pilot. Hrvoje was barely able to avoid glancing at his copilot with a look of shock. How the man could sit there and take this all in without so much as flinching deeply confused Hrvoje. Regardless, he did as he was told. Disobeying state security wasn't a wise thing to do.

Through the grace of some diety, a little luck and perhaps a tad bit of good fortune, Hrvoje managed to touch the wheels of his craft to the tarmac, avoiding the worst of wreckage and coming to a stop where permissible. Guiding his now grounded bird, the pilot slowly turned the chassis so it's rear ramp entrance faced towards the approaching squads of soldiers. Once a complete stop had been achieved, Mijat rose from his seat, unbuckling his restraints and removing his jacket. To the pilot he said "Spustite rampu i slijedite moje vodstvo. Ostani mirno i sve će biti u redu." Without another word or warning, he left Hrvoje to his seat and walked down into the cargo hold of the aircraft, which was filled with crates and boxes. Fortunately for this duo, this plane was not carrying any armaments, which would probably make the trip through customs a bit easier.

The ramp opened up, slowly lowering until it touched the tarmac, shedding light onto the contents of the interior. And from the shadow of the belly of the aircraft, Mijat appeared. His eyes darted everywhere, he seemed to be shaking, and his body language gave off an impression of fear and confusion. He surveyed the Nalayan soldiers, and through an accent his tried his luck with the native tongue of the area.

"Hello! Uh...my name is...Mijat, and I'm with..."

A nearby explosion from outside the airport resonated, and Mijat visibly flinched.

"Um...Is there someone in charge I can speak with? I think I might've been..." He gulped, glancing fearsome looks towards the area past the airport and the violence out there. "...let out of a few details."
"Every gun that is made, every warship launched, every rocket fired, signifies in the final sense a theft from those who hunger and are not fed, those who are cold and are not clothed."
-Dwight D. Eisenhower

User avatar
Cacerta
Diplomat
 
Posts: 747
Founded: Nov 13, 2012
Left-wing Utopia

Postby Cacerta » Tue Sep 15, 2015 11:00 am

Combined Arms Base Andria
Andria, Andria Protectorate, Kingdom of Cacerta

The Cacertian citizens that made their living in the Andria Protectorate did their best to make their lives as close to the lives they had back home as possible. In that regard, the island’s single city -- Andria -- appeared almost like a land-based clone of the great city of Fumicino. Airships lazily made their way through the skies as boats slowly navigated the canals below. The buildings were interconnected with a vast network of sky bridges that ensured no citizen would ever have to get their feet wet in bad weather and made traveling to visit friends and family in the city easy, simple, and convenient.

The climate in Andria differed vastly from that of the Home Islands and even that of the Triple Continents. Unlike the former, which is generally warm year round, and the latter, known for its colder temperatures; Andria is a place with very well-defined seasons. Summer was summer. autumn was autumn, winter was winter, and spring was spring. There was no such thing as blurred lines in between hot and cold and warm and cool. The people of Andria lived by the dates on their calendars -- very much unlike home.

Despite all of this, the gigantic fortress that engulfed the city’s coastline reminded everyone what the purpose of the Protectorate was: to patrol the southern oceans and serve as the advance guards of the Kingdom’s south. There was hardly anyone who lived in the city that was not military or family of someone in the armed forces. The Combined Arms Base in Andria was the largest military facility ever built outside of the Home Islands, no bases in the Triple Continents can rival it in size and importance. It services all three branches of the Cacertian Armed Forces and possesses the facilities to act as a staging base for larger Cacertian Task Forces if ever deemed necessary.

CAB Andria serves as the home base for four of the Cacertian Military’s major task forces; one of the Army’s amphibious assault divisions, two of the Navy’s strike fleets, and one of the Air Fleet’s expeditionary aerial battle groups. Combined, the military forces at Andria could subdue and occupy a small coastal nation without difficulty. Recently, the new HMS Alayna Cabriani had arrived from Fumicino following her successful sea trials and taken up the mantle as flagship of the 6th Battleship Strike Fleet.

Their new ship had just anchored at port when Admiral Rivera got the call. There was no time to celebrate the vessel’s safe arrival.

Elsa had, in fact, been aboard the Adele Sarissita-Trento -- an aged, but reliable Andrea Doria class battleship -- overseeing the anchoring of the Cabriani when her aide-de-camp had come to her with a secure message from the Grand Admiral. It had been sent through the Navy’s VLF radio band and was sealed in an envelope with a stamped verification code that ensured its authenticity; all of this as per protocol for a high security communique. The Admiral excused herself from the bridge, returning the conn to Captain Mauceri, and motioned for her aide to follow.

Said aide, one ambitious Commander Luna Cavalieri, followed her Admiral closely as they retreated into the Adele’s private stateroom. Elsa took a seat at the desk and Luna ensured that the door behind her was properly closed. The Admiral flipped over the envelope several times to make sure the seal had not been broken before she turned to Luna, holding it up, “You’ve already checked the validity of the message?”

Luna dug a slightly bent blue card from one of her uniform’s breast pockets, also retrieving the broken plastic cover that it had been locked in. “Yes, Ma’am. It is clearly verified as an authentic VLF communique.”

“Well, not only that but it also possesses the seal of the Grand Admiral. Whatever it is, it must be rather important. Let’s not hope it’s another civil war or something -- we’ve seen enough of those in recent years.” Elsa took a pocket knife from her back pocket and used it to cleanly break the envelope’s seal, careful to remove the triple-folded packet of papers, and leaned back into the seat of the desk as she quickly read through the lines of text.

Luna stood quietly at attention by the door as her superior took it all in, gently raising a curious eyebrow at Elsa as the Admiral let out an elongated sigh.

“I had to open my big damn mouth,” Elsa rose from her seat and handed the message to Luna to read if she desired. “It looks like Nalaya is going to hell in a hand basket. I guess I can’t say I’m surprised.” She shrugged rather innocently. “Wise Wolf knows what kind of intel Mila can gather -- that woman is a fucking mystery -- and my experience in several civil conflicts in the Triple Continents might be the entire reason I was put here in the first place.”

The Commander nodded and smiled. In her time as aide to Elsa she had learned it was always best to let her talk.

“First we need to get a clearer picture of what the fuck is going on over there. Get in touch with our SISMI liaison and see what intelligence we can gather. Set-up a meeting with the commanding officers from both strike fleets -- we’re going to have to brief them about our new alert status. Also, get in touch with both the Army and Air Fleet contingents, I have no doubt that Ileana and Tolomeo got something similar from their superiors as well. If things in Nalaya go tits up, we’ll likely have to intervene somehow, but until then we do nothing but increase our state of readiness.”

Luna gave Elsa a smart salute and turned to depart.

“Oh, also -- almost forgot, inform Tolomeo that we’ll be hosting some Shalumite task force. They’ll be using our airfields as a springboard to get to their base inside Nalaya. I don’t want him to get his panties in a wad when he sees them coming in.” She let out a long sigh, in their two years of service together, Elsa and Aerial Rear Admiral Tolomeo Mondelli didn’t get along too well.

“Yes, Ma’am, I’ll be sure to get the information to the Rear Admiral.” Luna saluted one more time before relaxing somewhat. “Also, on a less formal note, are we still going to follow through with our plans for tonight considering the new situation?”

Elsa scoffed. “Of course, Luna, why bother asking? Hell, this new situation means we should go ahead even more -- a stress reliever would be more than welcome.” Luna opened the door and turned to depart, “Luna, I expect to see you in those new panties tonight, alright?”

The Commander let out a small laugh, “I’m sure you do, Elsa.”

Davion Citadel
Fumicino, Lombardo, Kingdom of Cacerta

Grand Admiral Doria was not one to often be seen in public without her uniform. As the representative of the Royal Navy, many of the citizens of the Kingdom see her face as the true image if the nation’s most powerful military branch. Today, however, was an exception. It was one of her few days off from her duties -- as rare as that sounded -- and she wanted to spend time with her daughter who was off duty and home for the next week.

Although her daughter’s shore leave may be cut short depending on this new situation in Nalaya. With good knowledge of the nation’s history, it might behoove the Kingdom to send its most senior officers. After all, it was the whole reason Elettra had convinced the Queen to put Admiral Rivera in command of the CAB in Andria. Elsa was a good commander, albeit one without a filter. In that regard she reminded her of Hanna.

Elettra had sent out an important VLF communique to Rivera the evening before and had spent most of the night perusing through the mounds of intel that Milena had provided her. Needless to say, she had spent little time sleeping and genuinely looked forward to having a hearty breakfast with Hanna this morning. Since her daughter was a far better cook than she was, Elettra’s contribution was purchasing all the groceries and here she was with her arms full of large paper bags in the sky lobby of the Davion Citadel, pressing the up button with her knee.

When Elettra had finally arrived at her daughter’s condo, Hanna opened the door with her usual bright smile -- naked as the day she was born -- and took one of the bags from her mother and placing it on the counter. She had already prepared her mixing bowl, pan, and stove to make crepes and she began to pick out the initial ingredients she needed to make the batter.

On the nearby TV, Hanna had on the CBC -- the national news.

“I hope it wasn’t too much trouble getting all of this stuff together, Mom,” She said as she began to mix the batter by hand. “I didn’t have much of it since, you know, I’ve been deployed quite a lot in the last year. I had no intention of having anything that could easily spoil in my refrigerator.”

“Oh, of course not, why would you ever think it would be hard for me to get anything?”

There was a moment of brief silence before Hanna -- who had begun to pour a light drizzle of olive oil on her pan -- spoke up, “No doubt you’re informed about this whole situation in Nalaya. It’s been all over the news since it started.”

“Yes, I’m very aware of what’s going on. It may appear that your design might see combat earlier than anticipated.” Elettra found a spot next to Hanna, close to her but not in her way as she cooked.

“Is that so?” Hanna took a moment to expertly flip the crepe over. “You assigned the Alayna to the 6th Battleship Fleet? I would have assumed it would have been part of the 1st or 2nd Carrier, considering.”

“Well, some early intel about some developing matters in Nalaya hit my desk not long before sea trials began. I had correctly assumed that putting her in place in Andria early would work towards our advantage, especially if we get military involved.”

“I understand that Anelyn’s not too eager to deploy anyone just yet even though the Shalumites have very clear intentions to do so.” Hanna put the first crepe aside as she poured on a second one.

“No, not just yet,” The Grand Admiral rolled up her sleeves as she took another pan hanging nearby, preparing it to fry a handful of eggs for their breakfast, “We have enough influence in the south that it wouldn’t hurt our position not to get involved, but that’s all dependent on what parties stick their nose into the Nalayan’s business. There’s some news that Syara’s got plans to get involved which has piqued the curious eye of SISMI and SISDE -- although, we can’t fool ourselves into thinking that Milena didn’t already have some kind of idea that it might happen. Until SISMI can paint a clear picture of what’s happening, we’ll primarily be on standby.”

“Do you need my fleet on alert? We can get to Andria in only a few days if we really have to.” Hanna completed another crepe and moved on to the next.

“I wouldn’t jump the gun on it just yet. As far as I’m concerned, the two fleets we have there are already enough if we have to butt in.” As Elettra finished the eggs, she took out some plates for the two of them. “For now, I’d suggest you enjoy what off-time you have. After all, how often do we get to see each other like this?”

“For you? Pretty often, considering I despise wearing clothes. As for me? I’ve almost forgotten what you looked like without some kind of clothing with crazy medals on it.”

Elettra let out a sigh, “Just shut up and eat your breakfast.”

“Spoken like a true mother, Mom.”
Last edited by Cacerta on Tue Sep 15, 2015 5:18 pm, edited 4 times in total.

User avatar
Nalaya
Senator
 
Posts: 4282
Founded: Jul 02, 2011
Ex-Nation

Postby Nalaya » Mon Sep 21, 2015 10:27 am

Miak Amrots’
Tatev, Nalaya


“Evacuating civilians to a place like Annu is a good thought, but I don’t know how well it would work in practice,” Emin said, clasping his hands behind his back. “Habitable space and inclement weather are two formidable problems, compounded by the difficulty of getting enough food up there. My inclination would be to have people stay, but...Tatev may be secure, but it’s also quite literally between a rock and a hard place.”

He ran his hand through his short-cropped hair when the conversation turned to Vayots Dzor. “I wish I could do something, I really do. But we have orders not to move from Tatev with the Dread Wolf on the warpath. She will send forces here. She has to, otherwise she’ll be dealing with the Nava’ai on the high ground. I like the idea of dropping them supplies, but it’s very much a hot landing zone and I can’t guarantee the safety of any aircraft in that area. We know they’ve got Javelins and RPGs. One of the few instances of heavier weapons that they have. If you want to risk troops to pull them out, do it. We’ll hold down the home front. But if Narekatsi has a lick of conscience, she’s not going to want to leave. Like you say, a lot of people will be left behind. I don't think I need to tell you what that means."

Nalaya did not have a history of being kind to noncombatants.

He chuckled a little at the mention of Kella, though it was a kind of bleak humor. He knew the stories about the Vatani. Kella was perhaps the most inoffensive of them, but even she was not averse to things like beheadings and other forms of retribution. Besides, where she went, Qasim and Idir were sure to follow and they were not so understanding. “The Lady of Steel? Well, at least you picked a polite warlord. Honestly, I don’t know that the Vatani are here to help. This could easily be a power grab. They haven’t exactly been friends of Khavar T’avish in the past and I’m sure they’d love a Nalaya under their rule, but beggars can’t be choosers. Our reports of their forces suggest they’re hurting for armaments and they’re fewer in number than the Nava’ai. Granted, if they march on Siunik successfully, that arms problem will go away in a hurry. There are still supply depots there from the last war.”

He cleared his throat. "I hope you have reinforcements coming. If we get caught between the Vatani and the Dread Wolf, we'll be no better than Vayots Dzor is now."




Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


I am become War, eater of worlds, death of the light,” Sabal muttered as she checked her assault rifle, the verse of the Linath reassuring her. Her faith would protect her like the armor of the warriors of old, that much she was confident of. Still, better to be a cautious hunter for fear of frightening off prey. She waited until Michael and Faisal had headed off and then began her crouching run up the stairs of the gutted building. Hopefully Joan wouldn’t be too averse to taking pot shots at unsuspecting mob members. The Mak’ur cleric fully intended to kill. It was in defense of the faithful. Anything could be justified against that metric.

She quickly found a sheltered position and took aim, releasing a short burst down on the crowd outside the orthae qu’ellar. The sudden burst of sound tore through the chanting and the crackling of flames, immediately sending people diving for cover as others fell to the ground wounded. The screaming was quickly joined by the cacophony of combat as the mob on the ground tried to suppress the building where Sabal and Joan were. However, the angle was far more advantageous for the people on the roof than the people on the ground. People scrambled towards alleyways and buildings, ignoring the building they had just been assaulting.

Sabal saw a handful of men dart into the lower floor of the building she and Joan were in and cursed. They would have people coming up from below. She would have killed for a grenade. “They’re coming in behind us,” she shouted to the justicar.

Out at the back of the orthae qu’ellar, frightened and suspicious eyes looked at Michael and Faisal, with the white crosses of their uniforms and the accented sound of English figuring most prominently in the minds of viewers. There was a group of people clustered into a tight knot against the back wall. A few were old and most were young, with only a few adults between the ages of 20 and 40. There were probably twenty people in here, armed with pieces of furniture or tools with the occasional firearm mixed in. One small boy, probably nine or ten, curled around a rifle that was almost too large for him and looked at Faisal with large, frightened eyes. Every head turned towards these new intruders. None of them had tattoos like the Yath.

<<What do you want?>> one of the men demanded uncomprehending, tightening his grip on a long, heavy crowbar. He was afraid, but he masked that with anger. He was a big man, probably 6’4” with wide shoulders and a deep, barrel chest. He looked Nava’ai with his dark eyes and dark hair, but he had the height of a Mak’ur and swirling tattoos across his throat and up both arms like sleeves.

<<Peace, Istovir,>> a girl said, grabbing onto his weapon arm so he couldn’t raise it against these newcomers. She was probably fifteen or sixteen, cornsilk hair falling into her angled face. In English, she said, “I am the only one here who speaks English. Please, we need safety. No one here is a danger to you.” She was not looking at Faisal or Michael as she spoke—her eyes were focused on their weapons. They were foreigners and strangers, but perhaps that was a good thing in this time of the ending world. Maybe they could help where their fellow countrymen might harm.




Lerrnayin International Airport
Armavir, Nalaya


“Of course, Paron,” the Banak officer with the soldiers present said, looking concerned despite his natural aura of permanent disapproval. He stopped to light a cigarette. “It’s worse during the day. Sorry you got caught in it. I’m Leytenant Sivaslian, at your service.” He gave the trembling Mijat a sharp salute once his cigarette was lit and held in the corner of his mouth. “We’re here to secure you and your supplies. The milits’iayi have been seizing every bit of aid and supply they can get their hands on and they’re dangerous people.”

There was a howl of another rocket, this one targeted at a building just outside the airfield. The explosion blended with the mix of gunfire and other bombs detonating. Armavir’s battle was in full swing. What Sivaslian didn’t say was that federal forces were being forced to withdraw. Karagozian had planned and prepared this for months, maybe even years, and the Banak was not prepared for that kind of assault. The vostikanut’yan were trying desperately to dig people out of the rubble still, but even they were coming under attack even when they shucked their uniforms and tried in plain clothes—it made it better, but not by much. It was sheer desperation that kept them returning to that epicenter of destruction, a vain hope that maybe they could save a few more lives.

Sasuni was a fucking idiot as far as Sivaslian was concerned, but the Kapitan did stick by her word. At least, as long as she was able to…which wouldn’t be much longer.
“Help them move this cargo,” he ordered his men. “We stay out here in the open, we’re going to draw fire.” He looked back at Mijat. “We’ll help you get this stuff moving. Just double-time it. It’s either that or we leave it until nightfall and come back for it. Things calm down a little in the dark. Kapitan Sasuni is our indirect commander. I’d say you can talk to her, but she’s hopping around like a one-legged man in an ass-kicking contest right now. Maybe on the phone?”

Sivaslian patted Mijat on the shoulder as reassuringly as he could. “You get used to it,” he said.




Bakht Hospital
Vayots Dzor, Nalaya


"You beat him to death with a rock, Arshaluys," Medzarents said quietly, following his best friend into the hospital that was the headquarters for the ku'nal, the faithful in Vayots Dzor. They were both locals, Nava'ai converts to the faith. He was just looking at his friend, somewhere between lost and angry. They were both barely adults, but they remembered the last war and hiding from the milits'iayi. What he didn't understand was how his friend had suddenly become one. "You picked up a rock and you fucking killed him." And he had just watched, paralyzed. He knew that in war people died. Self defense. This was not that.

"You saw him," she said, turning around to face him. There was still spatter across her hands and face. "How badly was he burned? What life would that have been?" He could still see her with the rock, just smashing a face into a mash of bone and brain and blood—over and over and over again, never looking like she felt a thing.

"Who made you divine?" he said, studying her expressionless face. Arshaluys was always the paragon of normality, the epitome of average. If she was capable of that, what did it say about him? "That was a person, Luys. A fucking person." Ildan had warned him that they would be fighting with monsters. He hadn't realized that the yathallar meant alongside them. He had grown up with Arshaluys. He had promised he would always have her back.

He still did. Maybe that was the most fucked part. He was the only one who knew her secret. No, their secret. He hadn't done anything to stop her.

She stopped at one of the sinks at the end of the hall and started methodically washing away the evidence. There was a little tremor in her hands, but that was all. She wasn't begging for forgiveness or crying or angry or relieved. Just quiet. He could see it in her eyes: she wasn't sorry. "No one cares, Medz," she said finally. "Nothing's going to happen. No one's going to do anything. I'm not going to be arrested. I'm not going to prison. No one is ever going to know except you and me."

"You're a fucking monster."

She turned to him, dark eyes revealing nothing. "No one cares."

No, maybe that was the most fucked part. She was right. What would he do, tell the vostikanut'yan? No. Even if they came to him, wanting to investigate and try her in a criminal court, he would lie for her. He would scream against it in his head and choke on guilt, but he would lie. The universe was beginning to seem more and more senseless as things spiralled out of control. Would she kill him for knowing? Was she capable of that? For the first time in his life, Medzarents was afraid of his friend. Not for her—of her. For him, this war had begun a matter of faith. But it was not that now. Under his breath, as he followed her, he prayed for an escape, for a justice that he was quite sure now didn't exist administered by a power he had to pretend was real. She hadn't done it out of faith either. Deep down, he knew she had done it for one simple reason: she could. And nothing was going to happen.

No one cares. Maybe the cosmos hadn't even rippled, but he cared.

He shut his mouth and tried not to watch it on repeat in his mind, but he knew he would every time he closed his eyes for a very long time. Maybe forever.

...until she bashed his head in with a fucking rock.

He found himself in front of Ildan hours later, numbly wrapping up the bodies of their own dead. Bullet wounds and the tearing power of explosives, limbs sorted through methodically as people tried to piece together their dead friends for burial or pyre. The yathallar was deepest into the work. He had told the others that he would see to the dead, but a few initiates from Dyvynasshar were with him. They had been passing through towards Karsoluthiyl when the war broke out, so now they were trapped in Vayots Dzor. Medzarents had volunteered to help them just to get away from his best friend. He closed the eyes of the severed head of some girl half his age with unfeeling fingers and placed it beside her body. He couldn't find it in himself to pray, but he wished more than anything that he could have.

The Linath never spoke of killing simply because you could.

"Most Revered," Medzarents said as he wrapped up the little body. This was more death than he had seen in the Unification War, but then he had been out of the worst of the fighting. He wanted to blurt out everything to the man with serpentine tattoos. If anyone understood death, it was the cleric. He wanted an answer that would illuminate the darkness and where could one find that besides faith?

Ildan looked up, his expression permanently marked into that unnerving snake's smile. Beneath it, however, even the yathallar looked grim. "Yes?"

"Why do you kill?" he asked thickly instead.

Ildan looked down at the dead. The powerfully built Mak'ur man was an intimidating figure with his shaven head, fearsome tattoos, and sharp jaw, but here he was more solemn than savage. "Because I have to."

Medzarents nodded, but all he heard in his head was, No one cares.
Last edited by Nalaya on Tue Mar 08, 2016 7:59 am, edited 2 times in total.
Do you know, my son, with what little understanding the world is ruled?
- Pope Julius III

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Mon Sep 21, 2015 6:56 pm

Massis, Nalaya
13th Shalumite Expeditionary Force


As the first ones to come ashore, the Imperial Marines had been afforded the most time to establish their positions throughout the city, and needless to say, they were bored. Certainly, they had tasks that their assistance was needed with, such as assisting friendly engineering units with establishing a forward operating base on the northern edge of the city, and reinforcing the perimeter defenses in-cast enemy forces attempted to move into the area, which sounded like a possibility according to intelligence provided by allied intelligence groups.

This, however, did not mean that their appetite was necessarily sated. As a general rule, the men and women that formed these units were trained in the fine sciences of applied destruction and theoretical mayhem. They were not accustomed to simply sitting around and waiting for something to happen, or helping create things, no. They were used to being on the move, to being people of action, meaning that they found themselves antsy for the moment.

Their commanders understood this all too well, and thankfully for them, it seemed as if they wouldn’t have to worry about their situation for too much longer. From what they understood, the higher ups of the 13th SEF were in agreement that they needed to move out as soon as possible, if they wanted to get an edge over the opposition while the opportunity was still there. And now that the final ground-based contingents of the Expeditionary Force had been unloaded, they thought that they were ready.

At the newly constructed Shalumite FOB, at the center command tent, stood Major General Dieter Malcolmson. He was a large and intimidating man, but not necessarily the most attractive either, with stern features and raven hair that was turning more into a shade of salt-and-pepper by the day. While he had the look of a standard Imperial Marine, that had been aged and weathered by the tests of his service, he was still very much keen in the mind, and understood what it took to properly execute combat operations.

Admittedly, he didn’t have much experience when it came to combating enemies that were as unconventional as the standard Nalayan force, but he didn’t let himself grow nervous over it. His men were combat experienced, and knew what they were doing, and above all else, he had faith in them. That they could adapt, survive, and overcome the challenges before them. Of course, they needed to get into the fight first. So, without word, he rumbled over to a nearby computer terminal and plopped down into the chair provided, and quickly began to type out a letter. He was very much thankful that in this day and age, such communications were typed, because quite frankly, he could put many doctors to shame when it came to the legibility of his handwriting.

To: Protector Khavar T’avish
From: Major General Dieter Malcomson
Encryption: High

Dear Siruhi,

It is unfortunate that I must write this letter to you under such circumstances, and I hope that you are at least in good health during these times of conflict and strife. Because we have not met before, I would like to at least quickly introduce myself. My name is Dieter Malcolmson, and I am a Major General in the Imperial Shalumite Marine corp. I was chosen, by the upper echelons of the Imperial High Kommand and the Imperator himself, to act as supreme commander of the 13th Shalumite Expeditionary Force which has been deployed to assist your government and military forces with whatever missions you require of us. Shalum does not abandon her friends, and my men are ready for the fight that lies before them.

The reason for me writing you letter at this time is to inform you that the 13th SEF has finished ferrying its land forces ashore, and is now ready to jump into the fight. The majority of our air forces are present in country as well, however, there still are some units in the Andria Protectorate waiting to be relocated. This is due to the fact that we do not want to clog your airports more than we already have.

After conferring with the officers under my direct command, and in meeting with a couple of military representatives from your military, I have come up with something of a game plan. I would like to move my forces north, to the city of Sissak, with the intent of taking it from Nava’ai forces currently located there. From there, assuming we are successfully in our task, we would like to move onto Armavir to assist your forces there and to help restore orders. Of course, these are our plans for now, and they are subject to change. We would like to get your take on them, and would like to know if our assistance is required elsewhere.

It should be noted that we are capable of airlift additional troops into about any city in your country, as long as the airport is in friendly hands. While most of the country is out of range of our C-130s and other transport craft, our C-5 Galaxies are capable of making the flights, with extra to fuel to spare dependent upon where they are headed. Another important factor is that at the moment, one of the Imperial Navy’s Pomoc-class hospital ships is currently docked in the port of Massis, and is ready to receive wounded and refugees.

I look forward to hearing from you soon, and what you have to say regarding my forces and what they can do in order to provide the most assistance. In order to help you get a better understanding of what the Imperial military is bringing to the table, I have attached an ORBAT to this letter.

It is my honor to be,
Major General Dieter Malcomson



Division Headquarters and Headquarters Battalion “Warlord”
-Headquarters and Support Company
-Operations Company
-Intelligence and Sustainment Company
-Signal Company
-CID and Military Police Company

1st Imperial Expeditionary Marine Brigade “Raiders”
-Brigade and Headquarters Company
-4th Battalion, 87th Marine Division
-12th Battalion, 103rd Marine Division
-9th Battalion, 57th Marine Division
-3rd Battalion, 87th Marine Division
-10th Battalion, 101st Marine Field Artillery Regiment
-701st Brigade Combat Engineer Battalion
-30th Brigade Support Battalion

2nd Imperial Expeditionary Armored Combat Team “Iron Horses”
-Brigade and Headquarters Company
-3rd Battalion, 18th Cavalry Regiment
-1st Battalion, 40th Armored Regiment
-4th Battalion, 112th Armored Regiment
-2nd Battalion, 53rd Infantry Regiment
-4th Battalion, 12th Field Artillery Regiment
-401st Brigade Engineer Battalion
-561st Brigade Support Battalion

3rd Imperial Expeditionary Infantry Brigade Combat Team “Warriors”
-Brigade and Headquarters Company
-1st Battalion, 12th Infantry Regiment
-2nd Battalion, 41st Infantry Regiment
-4th Battalion, 71st Infantry Regiment
-3rd Battalion, 32nd Infantry Regiment
-1st Battalion, 31st Field Artillery Regiment
-591st Bridge Engineer Battalion
-472nd Brigade Support Battalion

4th Imperial Expeditionary Fire Brigade “Centurions”
-Brigade and Headquarters Battery
-2nd Battalion, 8th Field Artillery Regiment
-3rd Battalion, 30th Field Artillery Regiment
-170th Brigade Support Battalion
-260th Signal Company
-100th Ordnance Company (EOD)
-3rd Press Camp and Battlefield Media Headquarters

Combat Aviation Brigade, 3rd Expeditionary Armored Division “Steel Eagles”
-Brigade and Headquarters Company
-2nd Squadron(Attack/Reconnaissance), 1st Aviation Regiment (AH-64 Apache)
-1st Squadron(Attack/Reconnaissance), 7th Aviation Regiment (AH-64 Apache)
-3rd Battalion (Air Assault), 9th Cavalry Regiment (UH-60 Black Hawk)
-4th Battalion (General Support), 3rd Aviation Regiment (CH-47 Chinook)
-118th Aviation Support Battalion

2nd Expeditionary Armored Sustainment and Support Brigade “Work Horses”
-Brigade and Headquarters Company
-70th Combat Sustainment Battalion
-20th Special Troops Battalion
-52nd Independent Medical Battalion

1st Imperial Expeditionary Aerospace Task Force
-1st Special Operations Squadron (A-210 Makosh UCAV)
-512th Bomb Squadron (B-1B Lancer)
-131st Fighter Squadron (Dragon GAP)
-124th Fighter Squadron (F-39 Raven)
-814th Airborne Air Control Squadron (Pelican Patrol Plane)
-75th Rescue Squadron (HH-60 Pave Hawk)
-142nd Support and Sustainment Battalion




Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


“Do no harm to others, except in order to protect, bring justice on other’s behalf; this is the Code. Every crime is a theft, every criminal a thief. Life, property, and innocence are all the same, and should be protected with all one’s strength” Joan murmured under her breath, reciting one of the many Justicar sutras, as she took up a firing position not far away from Sabal, grimly pleased that their vantage point provided a good line of sight on the rabble rousers below and ahead of them. There were many of them, but she had plenty of ammunition as well, that could be easily found in Nalaya at that. While she wasn’t keen on killing by any means, this was a time when she understood that it would be necessary, in order to preserve the lives of those who were innocent.

And while her heart was pumping a mile a minute, adrenaline flooding her veins, her hands were as steady as they could possibly be while she lined up her first target and waited for Sabal to open up and begin the counterattack. One could have said what they wanted to about the warrior priests, but they had all been trained well, and Joan knew how to keep a handle on herself while she was in the thick of combat. When Sabal finally fired her weapon, Joan reacted barely a second later, pulling the trigger of her battle rifle three times in rapid succession. Each shot could have very well been a crack of thunder, as she watched two of her targets crumble where they stood, while those around them quickly scattered at the realization that they were under assault. Even as they went, Joan fired off two more rounds, striking a couple who fled in the back. Better to be safe than sorry.

At the news that there were hostiles coming up the stairs behind them, Joan nodded quickly and rose up to her feet, battle rifle braced and ready to be put to work. She wasn’t keen on engaging anyone at this close of a range, due to the fact that she didn’t have Michael or Faisal’s hand-to-hand skills, but she would do her best. Hopefully they wouldn’t get close enough anyways. Reaching down to her belt, she tugged off at an argent colored cylindrical device with a blue stripe painted on the side. Holding it up so that Sabal could see, it was very clear what it was now. “Mark 5 stun grenade,” Joan called out as she reached to pull the pin. “This oughta make them think twice! Grenade out, get ready!” She called, and pull the pin, before lobbing it down towards where the rioters would be coming from. While she hadn’t brought any grenades, she suspected this would work in a pinch.

True to the manufacturer's word, there was a five second delay between pull of the pin and the actual detonation. It only took a moment, a quick electrical pulse, for the stun grenade to activate. It all happened at once then. A very loud and overwhelmingly intense bang in the confined space, that was easily over one-hundred-and-seventy decibels in volume. Then came the blinding flash of light everyone knew and loved about stun grenades, that could be measured at over a million candela. The immediate effects of this all were easy to identify. Flash blindness, deafness, tinnitus, inner ear disturbances, intense disorientation, confusion, a lack of coordination and balance. Whenever stun grenades were deployed, there was even the small chance of being knocked unconscious, or even killed if one exploded next to someone’s head due to the sheer force of the device.

Of course, Joan didn’t waste time in this instance. As soon as she knew that the grenade had gone off, and that the effects were being felt, she whipped around the corner, rifle already braced. Her face was tightly controlled as she took aim, and began to fire round after round down towards the lower levels. As much as she could, she would refuse anyone the chance to harm Sabal or herself, much less let them get close enough to do so.

Down below at the temple’s rear entrance, Faisal held up a placating hand to both Michael, and the man standing before him wielding a dangerous looking crowbar. He didn’t want to get into a tussle with the tattooed man, he was here to rescue him after all, but he knew that if the man tried to take a swing at him, that Michael would likely gun him down or disable him before Faisal could do anything to stop his fellow Justicar. They had military training and combat experience, thus such reactions were practically reflexive for them.

Slowly, both men lowered their weapons, keeping them aloft but pointed at the ground, with the hopes of appearing less threatening. Faisal understood what fear looked like, and this was it before him. Some simply masked it better than others. As he cleared his throat to speak, he could hear gunshots in the distance, the sounds of screaming, and the attacks against the building seemed to cease for the moment. It likely meant that Joan and Sabal were doing their jobs well, which was a good thing. It bought them time, hopefully much more than they needed.

For a short moment, Faisal took in the crowd, knowing that he looked out of place to them for more than one reason. He was wearing the uniform of a Christian crusader, was heavily armed, and was speaking English. Likely nothing they had seen before, at least combined into a single package. Looking at the girl that spoke a language he understood, Faisal nodded tightly. “Greetings, I am Faisal, and this is my battle-brother Michael. We are Shalumi Justicars,” he explained, tapping the cross on the chest of his uniform. “We have been sent on the behalf of the Most Revered Sabal, a yathallar.” He declared, hoping that it would help him win some trust among these survivors.

Glancing around at them, he took a deep breath and continued to grip his rifle tightly. “One of my men, and the yath that I speak of are currently across the street, trying to draw the attention of the crowds as you can probably guess my now. Please, you must trust and listen to me, Michael and I are here to help you. Let us lead us lead you all out to someplace safer, there is only so much time we have.”



Miak Amrots’
Tatev, Nalaya


The Shalumite colonel nodded tightly when it came to evacuation, and the issues that could come about as a result of even daring to try it. Rikker knew as well as any of the people under his command did, that if they lost Tatev, they could very well be screwed themselves. While they had built up a good little stockpile up in the mountains, in the event that they ended up cut off, it was still impossible to keep five-thousand of his shoulders, not to mention refugees, properly sheltered and fed in the long term. “That was what I was afraid to hear, but I expected something like that as well.” He admitted dryly, looking down at the map for a moment. “We’re going to have to focus our efforts on holding the city. Don’t worry, Emin, you have the support of me and my men. And if we can keep the airport open and operational especially, then we can keep flying in supplies and reinforcements from the homeland,” Rikker explained.

Rikker swallowed as his eyes darted back to Vayots Dzor on the map. There were tough decisions that needed to be made there, and about it, and sadly, none of them were exactly guaranteed to be the right ones. “That makes sense, sadly. I’m not keen on fighting the Dread Wolf by any means, but if she comes, we will be ready for them.” Rikker began, already thinking of the tricks he had up his sleeve for her. Missiles, rockets, armored vehicles, well trained troop, and even the environment itself.

“I would not be opposed to risking the troops and equipment, still. The brigade there needs everything that they can get, and we’re capable of at least helping to some extent for now. The Javelins could be some of a problem, but they’re not exactly designed to counter aircraft either. They’ve only got a peak altitude of five-hundred feet or so, meaning they will have to wait for us to get close if they want to use them.” He replied, knowing the system all too well. It was one that the Shalumite army employed often to handle vehicular threats.

“I will be careful about it, but I think I am going to send some of my air assault troops in to try and deliver supplies, and possibly even help take some pressure off the troops there to buy them some time. Something needs to be done,” he sighed. Glancing over at his aide Lieutenant, he spoke quickly. “Tell the flight controllers to get a couple of our A-210s in the air, and over to Vayots Dzor to provide some support. They can probably do more immediate good than our actual troops can.” He ordered, watching as the man in question quickly nodded and scurried off to relay the message.

Turning back to Emin, a rueful smile creased Dominic’s lips as the man began to speak about Kella. In all honesty, he knew very little about the Vantai warlord, so he was listening very intently now. He wanted her on his side, he wanted to earn her loyalty and cooperation, but he didn’t want to dig himself into another hole either. “Hurting for armaments, huh? That is something good to know.” Rikker replied quietly, glancing at where Siunik was located on the map. It was close, and he knew it wouldn’t be hard to strike there with his own forces. Possibly something he could use to his advantage. “Honestly, I don’t know much about them myself, which makes me wary. But we need as much help as we can get, on the other hand.” He admitted with a sigh, scratching at the dark stubble of his neck. “I will do my best to play things safe, and hopefully it won’t hurt us down the road. When I speak to Kella is when some decisions will be made, there are some things I have in mind that may be in our favor.”

Nodding, Rikker looked up at Emin. “I do, actually. High Kommand knows more of the situation now, and have promised to send troops, mostly light infantry I believe. Our C-5s have the range to make it easily, and they are going to do everything they can to get us more men and supplies, hopefully it will be enough. We’re going to need it, especially if we end up surrounded.” He finished dryly.



In the Air
Over Vayots Dzor


As far as appearances went, one would not have guessed Christopher Barrett as a military man. He was not small necessarily, he stood at almost six-feet in height, though he was on the thin side of the spectrum, at a mere one-hundred-and-fifty pounds. His head was covered by shortly cropped chestnut hair, and his hazel eyes were hidden behind a pair of air force issued horn rimmed glasses.

Growing up as a child, he had been something of a nerd, and had sought to go to college, with the intent of making a career out of computer related sciences. He had the grades for it, of course, but first he needed to get through his four years of mandatory military service. Thankfully, he had made it into the much more safe and relaxed Imperial Air Force, where he had worked his way up to the rank of senior airman, where he had learned the fine arts of operating an unmanned combat aerial vehicle.

And that was why he was here today, perched in front of a terminal tucked away in the corner of a airplane hanger. His face was one of concentration as he stared at the screen before him, his nimble fingers working the controls of an A-210 Makosh drone. At the moment, he wasn’t concerned about being stealthy as he pushed it towards Vayots Dzor as quickly as he safely could. All intelligence that they had at the moment said that the enemy’s best anti-air weapons were Javelin missiles, which
were not capable of climbing nearly as high as they needed to in order to simply have the opportunity to pose a threat to the drone-- which was equipped with countermeasures as well in the event that the enemy managed to pull something scarier out their ass.

While Christopher didn’t quite pay attention to how long it took to get his craft to Vayots Dzor’s airspace, he suspected it was at least forty-five minutes, if not a bit more. When he finally got to see the city itself, he took a moment to blink. The place was a war zone, between the buildings burning here and there, coupled with countless skirmishes and battles that were being waged in the streets. And it was his his job to take pressure off allied forces trapped here. Lovely.

As much as he was tempted to, he could not simply open fire right away. First, he needed to have his commander relay targets to him, which had to be received from friendly forces on the ground. It took a few minutes, obviously, but they had plenty of time. The A-210 was considered a medium-to-long endurance craft by the Shalumite air force for a reason, and it packed a punch, between eleven hardpoints and a 30mm rotary cannon.

With the first target relayed, it was time to kill. Christopher wished that he could admit that he was nervous, but he felt oddly detached as he steered his plane over the first target, where enemy forces were held up in. Observing them through the A-210’s optical feed, he could see fire being poured out of the building, and he took a deep breath. Reaching forward, he selected one of the AGM-65G Maverick air-to-ground tactical missiles currently loaded onto his drone. All it took was the quick press of a button for the munition to separate from the craft and fell away, its solid propellant rocket motor kicking and sending the rocket plummeting towards the earth at a rapid speed.

An explosion rocketed the building, sending dust and debris in all directions, silencing the lives of more than a few and causing the structure to collapse under the force of a 136kg warhead. He only paid attention to that for a moment, before he moved onto the next target, and selected another rocket from his load out. When he finally ran out of those, he would move onto his laser-guided bombs, and then finally his 30mm rotary cannon with 1,300 rounds. When all of that had been deployed, he simply turned his drone back towards Tatev, letting autopilot handle much of the flight. It was very likely that soon enough, he would repeat this mission once more.

While Christopher waited for his drone to return to base, another one was already being readied for action, as crew rolled out rockets on carts, and loaded its rotary cannon with ammunition. There were six of these drones at disposal at the moment, and Rikker had every intention of using them for all that they were worth, so that he didn’t have to send out his precious fighter craft. Thankfully, a C-5 had come in recently to resupply the air force units in Tatev, meaning that they had plenty to throw at the enemy.
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Nalaya
Senator
 
Posts: 4282
Founded: Jul 02, 2011
Ex-Nation

Postby Nalaya » Sat Oct 10, 2015 4:32 pm

The Office of the Protector
Sevan, Nalaya


Hravad grit his teeth as he looked at his superior. This was the reason he had watched with relief when Khavar was locked away. The woman was not a sadist like Casimir nor an agent of chaos like Karagzoian nor a zealot like the Dread Wolf. What she had instead was an absolute lack of regard for the people caught between her and what she wanted. He knew that the Protector would have no problem with anything that happened in this war. That was what bothered him.

Khavar’s eyes had locked on his, gazing from their impossible distance. “You have a month, Hravad. If I don’t have Karagozian’s head within thirty days, I will take every bit of force I have at my fingertips and root him out of Armavir with fire.”

“Are we really doing this again?” Hravad demanded, looking around at the small group here in Khavar’s office. “Are we really going back to what we were?”

Inna Karapetyan, the perpetual lost soul of the group, lit her cigarette with the flare of a match and a faint puff of sulphur that had never appeared more appropriate. Her blue eyes seemed dull and resigned. “What do you want us to do, Hravad?” she said softly as she passed her cigarette case off to Siran Zadian, her darker skinned Nava’ai comrade. The head of the Unkndirnei had quit smoking years ago, though now she was apparently about to take up the habit again.

“You think the Shalumi will show restraint?” Siran Zadian said. “You think Lledrith will? You think Karagozian will? War is not kind, Hravad.”

“But we can be,” Hravad said ferociously. “We don’t have to sell our souls to win a war. We don’t have to stoop to the filth. We are better than this!”

“We are doing what we have to do,” Siran said. The head of the Unkndirnei looked grimmer than even the growling general himself, her features schooled into stoniness and her shoulders stooped ever so slightly like an invisible weight was resting on them. She was not a woman pleased or eager to do what faced her.

“That is the worst of excuses,” Hravad said, his tone scathing. “We promised that we would never do what was done again. You would burn down a house with all its family just to fight over the rubble and charred bones. You would have never dared to even utter those words if Anahid were here. Necessity is not just cause!”

“Anahid is dead!” Siran snapped back. It always came down to a fight between the two of them, with the Protector simply looking on with all the impassivity of a sphinx. “Maybe if she was still alive, we would have more than the echoes of a dying dream. But we don’t. We have a war and warlords and no end in sight if we don’t fight this without a single hesitation. No one loved her more than you do, Hravad, but you have to let her go!”

Inna inhaled so sharply that she almost burned her cigarette halfway up, eyes widening slightly. “Fuck,” she muttered into the sudden deathly silence that had blanketed the room like a piercing frost. There were things that couldn’t be unsaid. Maybe Hravad would understand that it was frustration talking, but Nalayan tempers did not leave room for easy forgiveness.

An instant apology appeared on Siran’s face. “Hravad—”

Hravad’s jaw tightened until it was as hard as steel. “I will not trade an angel’s wings for a tiger’s claws,” he hissed out. “I control the conduct of my troops. It will take as long as it takes, and I will do this right, so help me God.”




The City Streets
Massis, Nalaya


Massis was, throughout history, a city of art and culture. Laying along the beautiful coast of Nalaya, guarded by the rocky and tempestuous Sabri Sea, Massis had been a hub for music and trade for almost all of its storied history. It was a city of graceful minarets and sweeping towers, low walls with gleaming mosaics and museums filled with ancient treasures. It was the cosmopolitan place where worlds met, every ethnicity in the country represented to some degree or another, the embodiment of what Nalaya was supposed to be. It was now, however, stirring uneasily with the presence of foreign soldiers and a growing threat building in the north.

Though Massis had long been sheltered from the ravages of war, it held the same conflicted Nalayan view of foreigners that had plagued much of the country’s history. The Shalumi were both guests and invaders, welcome and unwelcome. How long, people said, before they break what we have made? The city couldn’t seem to make up its mind about whether they wanted the protection of these strangers or if it just wanted them to go home—as if they could somehow take the war with them. No one in Massis really wanted a war, even the followers of L’i’dol who waited apprehensively for something to go wrong. Reports of nightmarish scenes were already starting to filter out of Armavir. Would they play themselves out here?

Students from the University gathered out in the streets and up on rooftops, watching the movements of the Imperial Marines through the city. There weren’t signs of protest or flung stones, but the eyes that watched the Shalumites were wary ones. Occasionally, someone shouted something in one of a variety of the different local languages, but it wasn’t clear that it was necessarily being directed at the soldiers.

Knowing Nalayans, it meant trouble was brewing. There were plenty of people in the city who were sympathetic to Karagozian’s cause, held in check mostly by friends and relatives, but even that likely wouldn’t be enough forever. At least, not with Nava’ai forces moving south from Armavir.




Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


The bang of the stun grenade was followed by the pandemonium of people deafened and blinded suddenly, made worse by the gunfire that subsequently followed courtesy of Joan. It was hard to tell if she’d struck them or not—though she most assuredly had—because the screams were a constant and it was too dark to make out more than shapes and motion. The sounds were worse than any horror movie, given desperation and pain by the full force of reality. Sabal was familiar with the noise and so she didn’t even flinch. While Joan took care of the few who had tried to come up behind, she remained focused on the orthae qu’ellar. She needed it to be protected, more than she needed her own blood or air to breathe.

Inside the little temple, the girl nodded to Faisal and Michael. She looked relieved when the weapons were lowered, and even more so when he said who had sent them. “If you have truly been sent by the Most Revered, you have never been more sorely needed,” the girl said. She looked up at the big man with the crowbar. <<Istovir, it’s okay. We’re going to leave with them. The Most Revered sent them.>> “What do you need us to do, Paron Faisal?”

She did not ask what a Justicar was, curiosity a thousand miles away from her mind at the moment. She didn’t even worry about giving them her name. All that mattered right now was survival. She waited with baited breath to relay Faisal’s instructions to the others as calmly as she could. Every fiber of her being wanted to panic, but she found herself operating on some kind of strange automation, feeling oddly detached from everything around her. In some ways, it was almost like all the bad things were happening to some other girl while she was getting things done. It could come back to haunt her later, when she was safe.

Istovir hadn’t really relaxed, but he was actively trying to look less threatening. He knew danger was far, far too close for that. They all did with their wide eyes and their white-knuckled grips on their weapons.




Vorsordakan Bann
Vayots Dzor, Nalaya


Ada watched from the rooftop as buildings went crumbling down. Her team on the radios had been working furiously to have the Shalumites dampen the worst of the fires. Now the chaos had coming to a screeching halt as people went to cover. After the drones left, a sort of alien quiet descended on the city that had been a relentless cacophony, broken only by the crashes of weakened buildings falling to ground. It was as though, like all of Nalaya, Vayots Dzor was holding its breath.

They had purchased a bit of breathing room with terrible fire from the skies. Ada took some comfort in the fact that civilian casualties would be somewhat limited, as most of the civilian population had packed into Vorsordakan Bann. The fortress was standing strong even though it had been close enough to some of the shots to bear scars from the shrapnel.

“We need to forage now, while we have a chance,” Kapitan Barsamian said. “We don’t have the supplies to hold out very long.”

“Let’s get on it, then,” Ada said as she stood up. She had been sitting behind the crenellations, able to look out without exposing herself much. She wanted to sigh, but instead she flashed them a smile that she put all the feeling she could muster into. “The quiet’ll buy us some time. Get some teams out. They’ll probably be bunkered down for the rest of the day, waiting to see if those drones come back.”

“We have some chatter, Tiruhi,” one of her communications specialists said, clasping his hands behind his back as he stood at ease behind his commander. “Enemy radio.”

“What are they saying?” she asked.

“Karagozian has sent his right hand man our way to command the Nava’ai forces. They’re already organizing as they wait for his arrival,” he reported. “I think they’re grateful to have him after the bombardment. Casualties were not kind.”

Inwardly, Ada cursed a blue streak. Now half of their foe was going to be organized, which meant they would stop fighting each other and focus on driving the L’i’dol forces back…and when that was accomplished, they could turn their attention on the national government’s people in the city. Which meant it was only a matter of time before she had to do something risky. “Is the metro clear?” she asked, trying to think quickly. It didn’t run under the fortress, but there was an entrance about six blocks east.

“We don’t know, Tiruhi,” Himnakan Levian said, studying her serious expression. He was trying to guess what the doctor was thinking. “It wasn’t before, and it may not be now.”
Ada looked up at the setting sun. “Take as many men as you think you need and clear it, Barsamian. We need to evacuate as many civilians as we can while the enemy is distracted. If we can use the tunnel, that stays below ground until the edge of the city. The bulk of the Brigadi will go as escort, to clear ahead and behind. We can—we will—get them to Tatev.”

“We’ll have to pull their attention away, ideally to the other side of the city,” Levian said.

“And we’ll be gutting ourselves to do it. We won’t have the resources or manpower to stand up to a full assault from either side if they get their steam going.”

“We have air support for the moment. Call up Bagratuni and Rikker,” Ada said, smoothing a hand over her cinnamon-colored hair. “I think we can come up with suitable diversion and suppression. Levian, you’re in command of the escort forces. Get people ready to go. We don’t have a lot of time if Karagozian’s man is coming from Armavir even if the roads aren’t still intact.”

Levian rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. Stubble was already springing up on his chin. He was the kind of man who could have practically a full beard after not shaving for only a day. The running joke was that if you got his hackles up, he’d go up a shirt size. She had a point. If the milits’iayi were about to get organized, waiting for Sevan would put their civilians in jeopardy even more than they were already. Staying was not a viable option if one was looking for a good outcome. “We have wounded we won’t be able to move,” he said.

“That’s why I’m staying,” Ada said firmly. She looked around at her officers. Now was not the time to have doubts. “We have a responsibility to the people of Vayots Dzor as much as to Sevan. That is why we’re going to do our best to ensure their safety, whatever the cost. We took an oath to protect our people. Let’s do it. Dismissed.”

There was a murmur of assent from the group and they split apart, leaving Levian and Ada alone on the rooftop for a little while. The Himnakan hugged his former subordinate impulsively. “You’re doing the right thing, Ada,” he whispered.

It came as some small comfort to a woman who had every confidence that she had just made the arrangements for her own death. “They say that you are known by the work you do,” she said a little bit thickly. She hugged him back briefly. “Leave me with a skeleton, Levian, and that will be bone enough to fashion spears from.”

“Understood,” he said, letting go of her. “If…” When. “…if something happens to you, what do you want me to tell…?”

Ada pulled a letter out of her jacket pocket and handed it over. “I’ll see you on the other side, Levian,” she said with a wan smile.

He took the letter. “On the other side,” he confirmed before saluting her and heading back downstairs.

The moment she was alone on the roof, Ada’s legs turned into jelly and she actually collapsed for a moment. Her whole body was trembling and pale now that she was no longer under the scrutinizing eyes of the others. But, ever so slowly, she picked herself up and reassembled the armor. You can do this, Ada, she told herself. All of this? It’s worth it.

She stood, no matter how shakily, and watched the dying of the sunlight for a few moments before heading down into the fortress to do her job.




Miak Amrots’
Tatev, Nalaya


“Sounds like a plan,” Emin confirmed. “I’ll keep you as informed as I can, Rikker. Right now we’re getting pretty reliable reports out of the Hreshtakneri Brigadi, so we know they’re secure at the moment even if their position isn’t ideal. As for your conference…I’ll have some of the lads from Commo get something set up in a side room so you can have some privacy when you chat with Kella. Can’t imagine you’ll want to fly back to Annu for it.” He held out his hand for Rikker to shake it. “Thank you for coming, Ter Colonel. It’s good to know I’m not alone in this.”

A few minutes later, just as the computer was being set up and everything put in place for Rikker’s meeting, a runner arrived for Emin. The Nalayan commander had remained to supervise. “Ter Hramatar, the Hreshtakneri Brigadi are preparing to move. They’re requesting air support,” the young man reported, his breath coming in sharp, short inhales. “Himnakan Levian just sent us a message.”

“Levian? Why not Narekatsi?” Emin said, raising an eyebrow.

“Because Levian is in charge of more than half the Brigadi to escort civilians to Tatev. Hramatar Narekatsi will be staying behind,” the runner said. “Levian said that his superior knows that a distraction will be necessary and that they have wounded who can’t be moved. She is preparing to be that distraction. He’s certain that additional support from Tatev will be needed, at least in the air.”

Emin nodded. “We’ll put something together,” he said. He looked at Rikker. “I’ll take care of it, Colonel. Good luck in your negotiations.”




Vatani Camp
ʼArīḥā, Nalaya


Allah is the Light of the heavens and the earth…

Kella finished her prayers in the light of the setting sun, just outside the small town of ʼArīḥā, but her thoughts lingered with the Qur’an. There was a long way to go before they would be out of the Dominion’s sands. Her chest ached as she rolled up her mat and started her walk back into the town, even though her coughs had been remarkably under control for the day. She had been spending a lot of time thinking now, as they moved towards the inevitable. About the war, yes, and all the mechanisms that went into the decisions that fueled that, but also about the transcendent things that motivated it. Dying brought one closer, she supposed, to the question of ‘why’? It was natural for someone like her to search for meaning as the grim specter of Death walked closer and closer on her heels.

She thought of light.

… The example of His light is like a niche within which is a lamp, the lamp is within glass, the glass as if it were a pearly star…

It was hard to think of light in such a dark time. Now, as she walked back to her role as leader of the Vatani—feverish and weak, but moving as if nothing troubled her—she found her thoughts drawn back to that one verse that she had added to her prayer. The war was centralized for now in the north, but it would undoubtedly spread to consume all of Nalaya if it was permitted to. She was curtailing it in some small way by going to it rather than waiting for it to come to her. But the light…where was the light?

… lit from a blessed olive tree, neither of the east nor of the west, whose oil would almost glow even if untouched by fire…

Kella believed fundamentally in good, not bound to a people or a nation. It was a universal thing, one that she hoped currently enjoyed the favor of the heart of the Shalumite man she was about to speak to. Where others might have dwelled on all of the evils that were being done and would be done before the end, she turned her mind—as she always tried to—towards the light. If Rikker could be moved, he could help her in an attempt to illuminate some small part of this ocean of night.

… Light upon light. Allah guides to His light whom He wills…

Of course, it was not her decision. This would simply be as it was, and she would have to be content with that.

… And Allah presents examples for the people, and Allah is Knowing of all things…

Perhaps, she could try to be an example.

“Madani, is it ready?” she asked as she stepped into the small house where the laptop was hooked up. She bowed her head gratefully again to their host, an elderly but very accommodating man named Bahij bin Faraj.

“Of course, Arzhani,” he said. She knelt down in front of the low table without need of a cushion and studied her face on the screen. Even pale, her skin was still a rich brown. She did not look like a sick woman at the moment, though. The fever was not tormenting her mercilessly at the moment and she had been forcing herself to eat. Prayer kept her convictions strong and her mind focused through the frailties of her body. Still, just in case, she had a dark handkerchief in hand for when the cough came back, as it always did.

“Thank you,” she said gratefully. “Please, go enjoy dinner, both of you. I will be fine.”

They left her and then Kella gently clicked the call button.
Do you know, my son, with what little understanding the world is ruled?
- Pope Julius III

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Wed Oct 14, 2015 11:07 am

1st Imperial Expeditionary Marine Brigade
En route to Sissak


“Listen up marines!” Corporal Kevin Bradley perked up upon hearing the call of his superior officer, a captain by the name of Luther Cole. He was what one could consider a stereotype, tall and strong, with a no nonsense attitude and gruff exterior. At the moment, the man was standing atop a low stone wall, so that he could look over his men as he briefed them with rifle in hand and a stern expression.

“Orders have come down from General Malcolmson, it's time to move out. Our objective is to reach Sissak by evening, and we’re leaving immediately as to not waste time. Relatively straight shot north, and it's not far, so we should be good assuming we encounter no major resistance by insurgent forces.” The captain explained, glancing up at the sky. The sun had just come over the horizon not long ago, and the mid morning air was still cool on his skin, though he knew it wouldn’t last as the day progressed.

“The colonel says that we’re going to be the tip of the spear on the main road, along with the rest of Winter company. Viper, Misfit, and Avenger will be backing us up, and we’re going to have air support all the way through from 2nd Squadron of the 1st Aviation regiment. The 3rd Infantry Brigade will be covering our western flank along with handling the villages in that area, while the 2nd Armored Brigade will cover our eastern flank as we advance. Generally speaking, return fire only, but once you boys start taking fire, everything is free game. But you guys and gals know the usual, try and keep collateral damage at a minimum.” The grin was evident in the man’s voice, but his facial emotions didn’t so much as shift from anything but stern. “So check your weapons, check armor, give the local women one last good fuck, and let's get moving! Time is awaisting, and we’ve got some rebel that need to meet their maker! Hoorah!”

Kevin responded with the traditional Imperial Marine battlecry, raising a closed fist into the air and pumping it several times, before he returned his attention back to his squadmates who were currently looking over their gear as ordered. Staff Sergeant Lukas Lockhart was in charge of their squad, which officially was known as Winter 2-3. They had two squad support gunners armed with MG3s, a designated rifleman packing a L115A3, and even an attache from the Navy that apparently was an EOD technician.

Kevin? Well, he was just a simple rifleman, like the remainder of the ten man squad that he was part of.

“Alright, Winter 2-3, get your gear together and weapons together. Our vehicles are already at the main road waiting for us to link up with them.” Sergeant Lockhart grunted out, while turning around so that he could scoop up a rifle that was propped up against a storage crate. He tossed it to Kevin, smirking as he did so. “Here’s your replacement SCAR trooper, don’t let this one get run over by a Puma, would you?” The older marine laughed.

The corporal caught it with ease, the weight oh so familiar in his hands. He gripped the receiver of it, and immediately set it down on a workbench that was next to him, where several boxes of ammunition and magazines were waiting. “Thank you very much, sarge. I suggest you just worry about your own rifle though,” Kevin replied back, chuckling.

The M8 Special Combat Assault Rifle, more commonly known by the marines as the SCAR, was the standard rifle of the Imperial Marine Corp. Having gone through multiple iterations, the rifle had been tried and tested over several decades of combat against Azurlavain forces. The appearance of the weapon itself was rather similar to the prototype XM8, and fired a domestically produced M-30 round, a cartridge that weighed in just shy of 31 grains. With a capacity of thirty-five rounds, a history of being both reliable in the field and rapid fire in nature, it wasn’t surprising that the marines had fallen in love with the rifle.

The way that Kevin prepared his gear was very methodical, and obviously had been drilled into him during his time in boot camp, as he fingers practically moved without him being in control. Once his M8 had been loaded and extra magazines had been slipped into his carrying pouches, he slung the assault rifle over his shoulder and checked over his standard issue sidearm-- the USP45. Sliding that into its holster on his hip, he picked up several Mark 5 multi-purpose grenades, these fragmentation in nature. The last piece of the proverbial puzzle of gear was his helmet, a Mark 7 that fit snugly atop his head. He took a moment to adjust the chinstraps, and shook his head side to side a couple of times, before he was content with his work.

The loadout of the Staff Sergeant was not dissimilar, a M8 SCAR with foregrip and USP45 tactical pistol, while the squads gunners lugged around a pair of MG3s with bipods. Kevin blinked as he saw a private pull a Panzerfaust-11 over his shoulder along with several rounds for the anti-tank weapon. Normally, when fighting Azzies, they packed around several standard and improved anti-tank rounds, but today they were also bringing high explosive fragmentation and white phosphorus to the fight as well. “Ludwig, you sure you can carry that thing around the battlefield without throwing out your back?”

“Shut your trap, Bradley. I put money on it that you wouldn’t be saying that while enemy armor is bearing down on us and I’ve got this baby’s sights lined up on it.” The private retorted back quickly, grinning tightly.

“Alright, alright, I’ll give you that much.” Kevin laughed, holding up a placating hand to the man who technically was under his command. “Just make sure to point it at the bad guys, and not our own shit.”

In response, the Panzerfaust-wielding private smirked and nodded as the rest of the squad finished pulling on their armor and amassing their gear. They were about to start legging it to the main road, where a long line of armored vehicles was waiting to ferry them into combat, but the calls of their captain diverted them. “Winter 2-3, get your lazy asses over here!”

Upon reaching Captain Cole, the squad of marines all snapped smart salutes in recognition of the man’s superior rank. “At ease, Winter 2-3.” Luther declared, looking them all over with a plain expression. “I know you guys are about to head out, but I want you guys to do something for me first. Sergeant Lockhart, as you know, your squad is going to be the tip of the spear, because you guys get shit done like nobody else does. If you can work your magic again for me today, that would be great.” The captain paused to look over his shoulder, and then gestured to a man standing behind him and to the side in a parade rest position. He had several radios and other devices strapped onto his armor, and wore the blue and white trim over his armor that was different than the red of the marine corp. “This is Technical Sergeant Thomas Stone. He’s your resident ETAC from the Air Force. He’s going to be tasked with calling down airstrikes and gun runs, so keep him alive and make sure to keep him posited on friendly positions.”

“Roger, we can handle that, Captain.” Sergeant Lockhart responded, nodding towards the forward air controller. “What are we looking at when it comes to air support?”

“Four elements of Dragon Ground Attack Planes, A-210 Makosh attack drones, and a wing of F-39 Ravens from the navy. We’ve got heavy bombers on call as well, but command wants to hold them back until we need them. Word is that command wants to ship down some Gripens NGs as well, for general support, but we’ll see how that goes. Of course, we’ll have Apaches overhead covering our advance, as I said earlier.” Captain Cole as he picked up the rifle rested between his feet, and slung it over his shoulder, grinning. “Alright marines, let's get to the frontlines already!”

“Oorah!” The marines called back, and clapped each other on the helmets. Given that they were ready for combat, and were plus an extra soldier now, they made their way to the main road, where their armored vehicles clogged the roads. They were lined up in a column, there was nothing especially messy about the formation, they were just simply everywhere. And it didn’t seem as if Massis city planners had accounted for a whole division’s worth of men and machine moving through their city either.

The vehicles themselves varied. There were tanks, mostly of the Shalumite Gladiator series, but there were also a couple of Feurig 2 main battle tanks present as well. There were, of course, lighter M20 Dobermann and T-62F Leopard medium tanks present as well, and it was unsurprising that they outnumbered their heavier hitting brethren.

Then there were the armored battletaxis that would be carrying the marines and soldiers into battle: Schildkröte AAV/APCs, Puma Wheeled APCs, and Honigdachs IFVs. Behind them was the self-propelled and towed artillery, not to mention all of the support vehicles needed for any major offensive operation. Overhead, attack and utility helicopters could be seen rising up over the city.

Needless to say, there was no real way that this offensive could be kept secret for long, but Shalumite tactics for this operation included rapid dominance, so the commanders hoped that the enemy wouldn’t have proper time to react regardless.

As Kevin and his squadmates clambered into a Honigdachs, he couldn’t help but grin slightly as he imagined the fight to come. He and his men had gone through hell together, and had survived once already against the Azzies on Iron Island. The corporal was fully confident that it would be the same case here. They were the cream of the crop, some of best Shalumite warriors available, and they would refuse to be stopped. If they were told to take a city, it would fall. Enemy lines would crumble under their assaults. He didn’t consider himself to be mentally bragging, he just considered it to be simple facts.



3rd Imperial Expeditionary Infantry Brigade Combat Team
En route to Sissak


“Watch the left flank, tango up on the roof!”

“Affirmative! Tango, hundred meters to the northeast, packing a rifle! I don’t have a shot!”

“Solid copy, engaging now with secondary weapons!” There was a pause, followed by the thunderous sounds of a mini-gun kicking into high gear as it spat out a quick burst of 14.5mm rounds that were meant to take on vehicles, and thus absolutely tore through the unlucky and poorly armed insurgent. “Tango down, tango down! Troops dismounting now to clear the area.”

That little exchange had been the most eventful part of James day thus far, as the units under his command continued to roll through the villages north of the city of Massis, that were found between the port city and the 13th’s primary objective of Sissak. Thankfully, they had only stumbled across a couple of insurgents so far, and none of them had been armed with anything more than some hunting rifles and sidearms.

They had suffered no casualties, though two soldiers had taken hits to their body armor and had bitched at end about how much it stung as they were checked by medics. On the other hand, four enemies were no longer living, and three more had been wounded and subsequently captured. Between the drones up above, and the large numbers on hand, the Shalumites hadn’t afforded the chance for anyone to escape. They were like hunters, refusing to give up chase, and very methodical when it came to sniffing through villages and securing them.

There was little James could say about his men being as invasive as they were, at least without pissing an officer off somewhere, thus the brigadier general had simply remained quiet and in his command vehicle (a modified Puma APC) as they moved on. Due to the ways of modern warfare and command structure, he was towards the rear of the column, far away from the fighting and deep in zones that had been considered secure for some time now.

Along the route, squads and companies were being left behind at villages to make sure that they remained in allied control. “Get the Nalayan federals on the radio, and see if they can spare some troops to cover our rear as we advance further north. I don’t want to have to worry about long term occupation duties as well. We’re better suited for the attack,” James informed his communications specialist as they passed through Hrazdan, where they had encountered the most trouble so far.

“Of course, sir.” The man replied, and began to fiddle with his radio equipment. Pausing, the specialist nodded a couple of times, and looked back over at James. “Word from a couple of fronts. Marines are making steady progress north. They’ve encountered some resistance, not dissimilar from our own, sir. Pot shots and such. To our east, the 2nd Armored has secured Tashir and they expect to keep on schedule with the operational plans if the trend holds up.” The soldier relayed to his superior officer, and then went about getting in contact with the local Nalayan military command structure.

“Welcome to Nalayan wine country, sir!” The driver of the command vehicle hollered out an hour or so later, as the village of Ijevan appeared on the midday horizon.

James blinked at the news, apparently out of the loop when it came to local things such as that, and immediately rose up from where he had been sitting on so that he could peer out of the vehicle’s six on-board direct glass optic links. Because of the vehicle’s optical design and situational awareness systems, he was lucky enough to be afforded a three-hundred-and-sixty degree view of the command vehicle’s surroundings. “Reminds me of home!” James called back after a few moments, grinning slightly as he took in the sights of the place.

“Word is that the town is secure, sir, and the formation is holding for the time being. We’re slightly ahead of schedule, and Colonel Parker is letting her men rest for a short while, sir. She also wanted me to pass along that she wanted to have a word with you.” The communication specialist relayed, swiveling in his chair, headset pushed up to his forehead. As the vehicle ground to a halt, the soldier added after a moment. “Can we take a break, sir, to stretch our legs?”

“Of course. See if you can find another person to fill your place for a bit though, I don’t want us being kept out of the loop, in the event that something goes down.” James replied pragmatically, as he watched the rear hatch of the command vehicle slowly lower.

The radioman nodded and promised that he would, and with that, James made his way out of the vehicle and into the open world for the first time in hours. He groaned and stretched his legs. Long distance, cross country travel didn’t make for loose muscles, which he slowly stretched as he walked towards the now occupied city, past several armored vehicles that had been turned off to conserve fuel. By this point, the noble turned general didn’t even pay attention to the two guards that shadowed him wherever he went. He understood that security was a big issue at the moment, given the circumstances, and it likely didn’t help that he was technically at the ‘frontlines’ of the war at the moment.

Looking around, the Shalumite man took in the sights of the place, the beauty of it that would have certainly been better if not the fact that it was tarnished by hundreds of vehicles and thousands of resting soldiers. He was certain that the locals didn’t want his people around in the very least, clogging their streets, and bringing with them the risk of even more conflict, but there was nothing that they could say now that would get the Shalumites to move out of the area. They would do when they saw fit, and even then, it was likely a squad or two would be left behind in the area to perform occupation duties.

After a several minute trek, James found himself at the mobile command post of sorts that the Colonel had put her men to work setting up. It was little more, really, that a couple of vehicles parked alongside each other, with a tent that had been set up overhead to give the command staff some shade. A couple of tables had been set up, as had mobile radio equipment that allowed Colonel Parker to keep in touch with her people. When she looked up from the map, she was quick to wave James over.

As far as looks went, the female commander was not a bad looking person all in all. She was taller than most women James across in his daily life, five-feet-and-eleven inches going on a solid six-foot even. While she didn’t look it, she actually had four years on James age wise, though she’d gone to college before the military, unlike him going straight in and studying during his offtime. Her skin was tan from all of the time that she spent in the outdoors, though the locals were still darker than she was. The chocolate colored trusses that covered her head had been pulled back in a tight bun at the moment, her helmet sitting off to the side. Under her eyes and along her nose were a sprinkling of dark freckles, that one could easily miss, unless they got close enough to further investigate.

“General Blackburn,” the colonel greeted him with a sharp salute, her expression serious as she fell back to an at ease position after a moment. Generally speaking, she had a reputation for being a hard nosed officer that pushed her men to their limits, but cared for them at the same time.Thus, she had adopted something of a rather no nonsense attitude, from what he gathered. It wasn’t uninspiring, the Imperial military loved stoicism and troop discipline. “Thank you for coming, sir.”

“Of course, Colonel Parker, no problem at all.” James replied, giving her a quick and tight smile along with a nod, before his expression became more serious again. Stepping up next to her, he found himself looking down at a map of the local area, which happened to have troop positions on display as well-- at least friendly ones, federal and Shalumite alike. “What seems to be the situation?” He asked as he braced his large hands against the cool metal and hard plastic of the table with the map on it.

“Good, so far.” The colonel replied, and began to point at a couple of other unit markers on the map, that showed the general locations of the other expeditionary brigades that were currently moving towards Sissak, and would end up catching the city in a pincer attack if they kept with their current plan of attack. “All other units are reporting green operations, as I’m sure you’re aware. As for us, we’re actually slightly ahead of everyone else for whatever reason, so I’m giving our men the opportunity to rest and stretch their legs.” She explained, and waved around at their general surroundings, where plenty of soldiers could be seen doing just as she said. “I was actually hoping to speak to you about a more local problem, though.”

“Local problem?” James asked, eyebrows furrowing in confusion. “Are we talking about the general area we’re in now, or the people themselves?” He asked, glancing over his shoulder. There were a few civilians out and about, it seemed, but the vast majority were likely still inside or doing whatever they could to keep their distance from the Shalumite infantrymen, who he suspected they saw more as invaders than they did as friends.

“Ah, yes sir.” She replied, and then shifted over to another map, this one smaller than the one that showed the Military Protectorate as a whole. It had been provided by local forces, and showed the villages that they were supposed to move into, the roads and where they led, along with the geography and a number of other things. Her fingers went to a light green area, that James understood to be farmland from the key at the top right section of the paper.

“We’ve got a small issue here, of sorts. In order to move further north towards our primary objective, we’re going to need to cut through this area. It's the fastest direct route into the next zone we need to secure, however, this area is almost exclusively vineyards, except for the two lane road that cuts through it.” She explained, her lips pursed as she looked back up at James. “The easiest solution to the matter at hand would be to, well, simply roll through these fields with our vehicles and make it a highway. But I seriously doubt the locals would appreciate that, not to mention the fact that we were ordered to limit collateral damage as much as possible.” Sighing, the brown haired colonel looked up at him. “I wanted to get your opinion on how we should proceed, before we do something that could potentially end up being very stupid.”

By this point, the general’s lips had pressed into a frown, as he looked down at the map, and then back up at her. The man understood, very much, what she was getting at here. The most efficient and quick way for them to advance would be straight through the vineyards, which would open up a large highway of sorts through the area. The downside of that? There would be some very disgruntled locals here, the type that would see all of their life’s work and only source of income be crushed underfoot and metal track. Coming from a family that produced wine, James understood how much these lands could mean to the locals, and the reply that came from his lips happened before he knew it.

“We can’t advance through the fields, we’re going to have to use the roads, and hope they’re not mined or covered by enemy forces waiting for ambush.” Was his declaration, that earned a slightly raised eyebrow from the colonel, and a small but reluctant nod. James went on. “You’re right, we need to keep collateral as low as we can, and pissing off the locals is likely a way to not earn ourselves any positive points or support-- which we could very well need down the road.” He sighed, and ran a hand through his hair. “Have the armor advance first, supported by the combat engineers, in case anyone up the road decided to leave us some hidden surprises. Thank God we brought mine flails too.” He went on, voice dry and expression controlled. “Infantry and everything can go next, so on and so forth. I’ll let you work out the fine details of it.”

“Of course, general.” Colonel Parker replied, snapping a quick salute, looking almost relieved, possibly because it was at least an order she could follow, and instead let the weight of it rest on someone else’s shoulders. His shoulders, of course. “I’ll assemble my officers, post haste.” She promised, and turned to look for a radio. The general just nodded at her, and slowly stepped away from the command center.

For the next hour or so, there wasn’t any more movement from the Shalumite forces, at least further north. Light infantry and dismounted took the time to fan out, and search the local area, with less invasiveness than they had used in prior villages. It was a general check for mines, IED, and weapons. At one point, James quietly listened in as the colonel met with her officers, some of who accepted that they were going to have to stick to the narrow road north, and a few who were rather disapproving of the idea.

Their primary argument was that the roads would make for nice ambush points, and that the chance for IED casualties was high. Parker did come back with the counter argument that they were going to have drones overhead with FLIR cameras to pick out any insurgents, and combat engineers to handle mines if they happened to run across them.

At the end of the day, the officers who didn’t agree with the plan were really out of luck, given that she outranked them all, and had the final say. Some grumbling, the majors went about dispatching their orders, and soon enough the first armored vehicles fired up and lumbered out of the positions they had been parked in, so that they could make their way down the main road that led out of the city-- carefully avoiding all of the vineyards, James noted with silent approval.

Hopefully the locals made note of this as well, he thought quietly as he began to make his way back to his own command vehicle to wait. It would be some time before the troops moved on from this area to the next, after all. He only made it about halfway to his intended destination though, before he was intercepted by his communication specialist, who was grinning widely, almost unsettlingly so given that they were in a warzone. “General, general, we found something that you may want to take a look at!” He exclaimed excitedly, looking up at James and flashes rows of shiny white teeth.

Quirking an eyebrow at the younger man’s enthusiasm, James slowly nodded, still very much confused. “Alright then,” he replied, not really knowing what else he could say. “Lead on then, specialist.” He beckoned the younger man, glancing over his shoulder without thinking to make sure that his two guards were tailing him. Which they were, without fail, their eyes keen and weapons slung over their shoulders.

“Of course, sir, right this way.” The communications specialist replied quickly, and made a ‘follow me’ motion as he turned around and began to walk back towards the way that he had come. The pair of soldiers ducked in between two buildings -that looked as if they could have been storefronts- and went through a back alley. Quickly, they navigated a small neighborhood of sorts, and before James knew it, he was on the outside of town, walking up the driveway of what looked to be some sort of farm house. “It's in the back,” the specialist said ambiguously, as they walked around the side of the house.

Rounding the corner, James blinked as he saw what looked to be a squad of his men simply standing around outside of a barn, which had seen its doors opened up so that the men could apparently enter. “These boys are part of Charlie company. They were doing a sweep of the area, for insurgents and weapons, but they found something a tad more interesting.” The specialist explained as they drew closer. He didn’t stop to speak with any of the squad members, but instead led James into the barn.

The general looked around, taking in the sights and smells. There was that familiar odor here, of the outdoors and farming, the old wood of the structure, and maybe even some residual animal smells. The barn looked like it was meant for storage, with large barrels stacked up here and there, which he didn’t care to inspect himself. He was sure that his men had done a sweep of the area at least. The most glaring thing about this place, however, was the large doors on the ground that had been opened up. They were double in nature, and reminded him of something rather familiar due to the fact that they obviously led down steps that descended deeper into the earth. “What the hell is that, a bunker?” James asked, as the soldier under his command led him over to it.

“No sir, but not far off.” The specialist replied, as they began to make their way down the steps. Just by looking at them, one could tell that they had been here for some time, that they had been worn down over the years. Reaching over, the soldier flipped a switch on a wall, and suddenly the subterranean area was filled with light. “It's a wine cellar, sir.” He grinned widely, and waved his hand for emphasis.

James couldn’t help but whistle at the sight before him. Needless to say, there were racks of wine everywhere here, all properly stored. Hundreds -possibly even thousands- of dark colored bottles filled his vision, divided neatly into sections on wooden shelves. It was clear that whoever owned this land knew a thing or two about making wine and likely selling it too, to have this much on hand. It very much reminded him from a scene back home on one of the family vineyards. “Well I’ll be damn, it certainly is one, ain’t it?”

“Yes siree, it is.” The specialist chuckled, and walked over to stand next to one of the racks. He pulled a bottle free and handed it to James, before he fetched his own bottle. He didn’t open it, but he did look at the labeling and date. “We, ah, did a small taste test when we first found it. This stuff is damn good sir, and it's a bit on the older side too. Finely aged.” He grinned, and toyed with the cork of the bottle for a moment. “We were wanting to know what we should do with it all.” The man explained after a moment, as he put the bottle back for the time being.

“Do with it all?” James replied in confusion, giving the younger man a sidelong look.

“Umm, yeah sir.” The specialist nodded, and looked around. “I mean, look at this all, imagine how much of this we could sell, or stow away in your private collection.” He went on, looking up at James. There was no secret about the Blackburn’s family wine-rich roots, their ward winning products, and storehouses that were both very ornate and popular tourist destinations at certain time of the year for tastings. “We already checked it out, whoever owns this place isn’t home at the moment. No one really needs to know, at least until it's already too late, and that wine is in storage back in Massis, or on a plane back home.” He chuckled lightly. “And besides sir, look at it this way. Its their repayment for us not wrecking all their shit. If it's a crime, it's completely harmless.” He reasoned, and gave his commander a hopeful look.

The two men back and forth for several minutes more, debating the ethics and consequences of the simple proposition. James was wary of it at best, he didn’t want to piss anyone off or commit any war crimes; but the specialist pointed out several times that armies throughout history had made an art out of looting and pillaging, which this did not even come close to. No one got hurt, died, or got raped. Wine was simply going to go missing. And with a resigned sigh, James shook his head and finally gave in. “Get a couple of medium tactical trucks out here, gun trucks too, and be damn quiet about all of this.” The nobleman turned general said quietly, as they made their way up the steps and into the main part of the barn once more.

Over the course of the next hour or so, a convoy of five medium tactical trucks, along with two Schroder Gun Truck Mk.2s formed at the farmhouse. One by one, the logistics vehicles meant to carry cargo backed up into the barn, while the gun truck crews kept watch from their heavy machine guns and automatic grenade launchers. Under the watchful eye of James, a couple of the soldiers went about loading up the vehicles, crate by crate of wine at a time. Certainly, he could have assisted the loaders, but he was too concerned with making sure that they didn’t mishandle the crates and break the bottles-- which he suspected were worth a pretty penny each. They certainly had good tasting liquid in them, he had tasted a drop or two, admittedly.

“At least it's a harmless crime,” James muttered to himself, still feeling a little guilty as he returned to his command vehicle and got settled in his seat with a sigh. The radio was alive with some chatter, as unit commanders kept in touch with one another as they advanced towards the rendezvous point near Sissak. There was apparently some minor resistance to their north, a ten man militia or so that was currently trying to slow down the Shalumite advance, and it sounded as if they weren’t doing so well against the armor that his people were bringing to the table.

And as some men fought to push north, others laughed and chuckled as they steered their trucks south towards Massis, the back of their covered trucks loaded up with ‘seized goods’ that had been acquired in hostile territory. Along with them was a captain who James trusted would make sure that all of the goods were properly stored away, and would quietly be shipped back to the homelands on a returning cargo plane. War may have been hell, but at least some profited from it, somewhere.



Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


To Joan, every discharge of her rifle sounded like a thunderclap in the confined space that was the stairway. Each time she pulled the trigger, her rifle bucked in her hands, and more screams of pain filled the air-- whether from wounds or because of the lingering effects of the stun grenade, she didn’t know or really care.

The Justicar only had one focus, at the moment, and that was making sure no one made it up these stairs to the level of the building that she was on. Sadly, the emergency lights were either non-functional or simply didn’t exist, meaning that the stairway was on the darker side of the light spectrum. In the lower light, she could only make moving figures at the ground floor level, but it was enough to give her something to shoot at. She really wished she would have packed grenades though, especially when she had the option before they had gone into battle to choose some.

“They better get everyone out soon, I don’t want anymore of these guy’s friends to show up!” She hollered in English to Sabal, for no real reason in particular. “Reloading!” She called out, and quickly ejected her magazine, so that she could slap a new one in. And with that, she was back into the fray, scanning for targets, and shooting if she acquired one. She suspected that the enemy understood by this point, that trying to rush up the stairs wouldn’t quite work, but she also knew that these types were rarely the smartest that the world had to offer. Fueled by passion more than they were by logic and long term thought.

Down in the religious fane, Faisal swallowed thickly, and did his best to control his breathing. He needed to look composed here, for this frightened innocents. It didn’t help that adrenaline was coursing through his veins, and he suspected the crowds to burst through the front door at any moment. Of course, he knew that Sabal and Joan had taken the pressure off of them for the time being, but it was damn hard to not jump and every harsh sound. His finger pressed hard against the trigger guard of his rifle, a very small means of letting out some of his nerves.

Glancing over his shoulder, he saw Michael backpedal for a moment so that he could check to make sure that the back alley was still, in fact, clear of any enemy threats. They exchanged nods, a sign that it still was, thankfully. Turning back to back to the young girl, he rested his gloved hand on her shoulder for a moment. “Be strong for us, but more importantly for them. Everything will be alright child, we will protect you.” Faisal promised, tone serious as he looked down at her.

The Justicar took a breath and went on. “Alright, the front door is obviously a no go. We’re going to take this back alley, and use it as a route of escape. If all is well, the area is still clear of rioters, and if it is not, well, we have weapons.” He said dryly, and tapped his assault rifle. “We will protect you.” He reiterated again. “We just need you and your people to follow us, and trust us. When you are ready, we will go.”

The Justicars now readied their weapons as they waited, Michael heading to the back door and dropping to a kneeling position, keeping his rifle pointed down the alleyway and scanning while he waited. Faisal hovered near the group, and observed them do whatever they may have needed. When it was time, he looked at the girl. “If your people are ready, it is time, let us go now while we still can.” He beckoned them towards the alleyway, as the other Justicar stood up and readied his rifle.

“Protecting civilians, while fired upon. Rules of engagement, our restrictions are gone.” Michael sung under his breath. When it was time, he led them all down the alley at a quick pace, taking point, ready to gun anything down at a moment's notice. They needed to vacate the area, and quickly, before things could get any worse.



Miak Amrots’
Tatev, Nalaya


Rikker nodded in understanding, and ran a hand through his shortly cropped hair shortly, letting out a small sigh under his breath. Needless to say, the last couple of days had left him rather tired from all that he had needed to do, and yet he was wired at the same time, alert and ready to act because he had to be. Thousands of lives depended on him, if not tens of thousands, civilians and soldiers alike. “Of course, Hramatar Emin. We’ll have to do what we can, and I suppose we’ll just have to can the rest and pray.” He replied, offering the man a tight, weary smile as he reached out so that they could shake hands. “Thank you for your hospitality, of course I’d choose staying over going. I’m always happy to help you, Shalumites never leave allies behind or out to dry if we can help it.”

Rikker was patient as he waited for the communications specialists to get the terminal set up for him, when the allied runner suddenly appeared, panting and apparently bearing important news from Vayots Dzor. Just hearing the city named by this point got Rikker’s interest, and he immediately turned around so that he could pay attention to what was being said between the two federal soldiers.

At the news that Narekatsi was staying behind, Rikker swallowed thickly, clenching his fists and resisting the urge to shake his head. Being the man that he was, he understood that what she was choosing to do was very noble indeed, but it meant that she was likely to be a martyr on the other hand, if she needed to hold out long term, at half strength at that. Getting the civilians out? A decision he approved of grealty. Staying behind? Not so much.

Of course, there was a deeper motivation behind why he felt this way, other than the fact that he respected her, and wanted to see her safe because she was an ally. That reason in particular? Duke Joshua Blackburn himself, on a military back channel, had explicitly stated that he wanted her to survive this conflict.

The colonel had absolutely no idea why this was, but it wasn’t his place to question it, just nod and promise that he would do his best. When a Shalumite Duke spoke, Rikker knew that he had to listen. When it was a Blackburn in particular, there had to be a certain priority to what they said. Their name carried weight in the Empire, the heavy kind that demanded respect.

Nodding tightly, Rikker looked over at Emin. “Of course, thank you.” He replied, and looked over at his aides quickly, the few that had accompanied him. “I offer you the full support of the Shalumite air force units under my command. We’ve been doing damned good work from what I hear, and I don’t think now would be a time for that to change. Boys, help the good Hramatar here with everything that he needed, and send word to Major Mauser. Tell him to get Vengeful Stranger put together post haste, and implemented immediately. I wanted more time, but that is a commodity we don’t have. Chop chop, I will be in the communications room if you need me.” Rikker said to his junior officers, as the techs finished what they were doing, and waved him over.

Giving a quick salute to the federal commander, Rikker turned and headed over to the communications specialists who had everything ready for him. He just needed to hit the call button, and he would be connected to Kella, apparently, if she didn’t call him first. He murmured his thanks to the men. He made sure that they let themselves out, and closed the door behind them, before he got settled in the computer chair with a deep sigh.

It was a broken-in piece of furniture, a rolling office chair, but it felt like heaven after spending hours upon end on his feet. The urge to kick off his boots was there, but they took too damn long to lace sometimes, so he opted to simply lean back in his chair and rest for a moment. He closed his eyes, and did what he could in order to get himself into a diplomatic mindset, for what it was worth. Inside, he was panicking slightly.

Jonathan Rikker had never been a diplomat, no, he had been a soldier all of his life. He was totally lacking in training for this, and only had life experience to go on. And the consequences of him fucking up were too high for his liking, which made him uneasy, to say the least. He needed allies in this war torn country, and at the moment, the few he had were either too far away, or too tied up to be of any good. Kella and the Vantai were one of the only opportunities he really had left, it seemed. Them being possible wildcards was just the wonderful icing on the cake.

Clasping his hands, Rikker did the sign of the cross, and said a quiet prayer that all would be well. Born and raised Catholic, he did his best to be religious, but it was sometimes hard given his line of work. He, especially now, had to deal with the darkest things the world had to offer, which was a good way of making someone lose faith in any number of things. On the other hand, he knew struggles could bring someone closer to their beliefs, make them stronger, and he did what he could to latch onto that particular line of thought.

As he concluded his prayer, the screen before him blinked, and the speakers emitted a pinging sound over and over again. Opening his eyes, he read the contact information. Khelilah bint Diya al Din, the name read, though there was no picture along with it. Just a name, and the option to accept or deny. “And here we go, success or fustercluk? We shall see.” He muttered to himself as he selected the accept option, and watched as the call quickly connected.

Faster than my connection back home, he mused silently, and suddenly stopped cold at the notion of the connection here being as shoddy as his own personal one back in Shalum. Disconnecting mid way through the meeting sounded downright horrifying.

When the screen was finally filled by the image of the Vantai warlord, the colonel took a moment to silently take her in, the way she was dressed, how she looked physically, so on and so forth. He had yet to see a picture of her, so this was all new to him. She was an interesting woman, to say the least, very exotic and different in his eyes. A far cry from his Shalumite and Imanalov’ brothers and sisters that he had grown so used to. On the other hand, he wondered how he looked to her. Likely tired, and maybe even dirty. He hadn’t taken the time to shave earlier in the morning, so he was now sporting a short brown stubble along his neckline and jaw.

“Greetings,” he spoke first, after a moment. Silently, he cursed the way his voice sounded unsure, clogged maybe, and he quickly cleared his throat. His voice was, normally, a deep baritone that you would have expected, but his opening statement had not been quite that. Rikker did what he could to play it off, though. “I would first like to thank you for the honor of being able to have some of your time, so that we may converse, Siruhi. I am Colonel Jonathan Rikker, commander of the Shalumite military force based out of Annu, and I must say, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” He managed an smile, and dipped his head for a moment, in acknowledgement of her high rank in this foreign world that was Nalaya.

“I would like to apologize before we begin, if I am a little quick to get to the real meat of this. It has been an interesting day so far, and with every minute that passes, more people are at risk of facing death or seeing their lives destroyed before their very eyes.” He sighed quietly, the sound carrying over the video chat. “I am not sure, really, how to begin a meeting such as this either. I have never been in a position such as this,” he managed a mostly humorless chuckle, as he gazed at her.

“But needless to say, there is a war going on, and many people’s lives are at risk. Those of the innocent: the children, expecting mothers, brothers, sisters, fathers. All of them.” He swallowed, leg bouncing under the computer table. “And I am seeking to do what I can, to save people, help them and provide them shelter from the storm. And while for now, I do all of that unmolested, I know that sooner or later, someone will come wanting to usurp me and kick myself and my men from Tatev, and likely destroy us where we stand.” He went on grimly.

“And that is why I want to make friends in Nalaya, allies who I can trust and rely on in these tumultuous times. There are many sources of darkness in this world, but I seek to serve as a light in the black, hopefully not alone.” He finished, and watched Kella, hoping to gauge her reaction. Hopefully she approved of at least some of what he said.



In the Air
Over Vayots Dzor


Needless to say, the Shalumite air force units based out of Tatev where in a state of full mobilization; prepared to respond to any threat that may have popped up on the long range radar if the enemy got their hands on aircraft, and running sorties at all hours of the day. Thus far, drones had been used primarily to strike at the enemy insurgents, but three of the six UCAVs were temporarily slated as out of commission.

Nothing was actually wrong with the drones, thankfully, but the maintenance support company insisted that they be allowed to look over the aircraft. Not to mention, the drone operators needed sleep as much as the next person. Being tired led to mistakes, ones that could be costly when it was your job to fly an 11,000 kilogram killing machine into battle so that you could support your pinned down allies.

Today in particular, however, all of the flight crews and pilots seemed to be more on edge, alert, as they readied their aircraft. Beforehand, there had always been at least a couple of planes held in reserves, which allowed for proper sleep rotations for the pilots, and were supposed to lower the amount of time that a single aircraft spent in the air, which should have theoretically meant that they needed to be attended to less by the ground crews.

That was not the case now, however, as every pilot and drone operator were ordered to ready themselves for immediate combat. All vehicles were prepped for launch, primarily armed with air-to-ground missiles and guided bombs, given the fact that the enemy had yet to get their hands on any air support, at least according to all intelligence sources. News of the upcoming travelled quick, and it all made sense after that. The brigade at Vayots Dzor was going to make a breakout, and they were taking as many civilians as they could with them. They needed air support, one thing the Shalumites present could provide without question at the moment. It wasn’t as if they hadn’t been already.

Of course, not every planes and drone could be put into the air at once. There was the issue of space on the runways, and if several planes needed to land quickly for one reason or another, problems could arise from that as well. With that being taken into account, the entire element of Dragon ground attack planes were put into the air, four planes total, along with a single A-210 Makosh attack drone. They all hightailed it to Vayots, armed to the teeth and ready to blow any insurgent who dared to stand against them, out of the water.

For their first pass over the city, they actually held something of a formation, buzzing the local insurgents but not discharging their weapons. We’re back you fuckers, and we’re here in force this time. It was the message that they were trying to get across. They didn’t do this long though, as they broke off into two groups of two.

“Hreshtakneri Brigadi? Himnakan Levian? This is Razorback Leader,” one of the Dragon pilots announced as she tipped her plane’s nose low for a moment. She was taking small arms fire from a building, none of it had hit her, of course, at this altitude. She suspected it was a hostile held location, however, and didn’t hesitate to put a quick burst of 40mm ammunition into the structure.

“We’re here on the behalf of the Shalumite air force, and we’re bearing gifts. Just point us where you need us to go sir, and we’ll do the good work of seeing your people out safely. Be advised, we also have a drone in the air who can provide support as well.” Razorback Leader announced over the federal channel, and waited for a reply.



7th Mountain Infantry Division Headquarters and Headquarters Battalion “Gebirgsjäger”
-Headquarters and Headquarters Company
-Headquarters Support Company
-Intelligence Support Company
-Brigade Signal Company
-7th Mountain Division Band

1st Infantry Brigade Combat Team “Eagle”
-Brigade Headquarters and Headquarters Company
-1st Squadron, 80th Cavalry Regiment
-3rd Battalion , 30th Infantry Regiment
-2nd Battalion, 33rd Infantry Regiment
-1st Battalion, 32nd Infantry Regiment
-7th Brigade Combat Engineer Battalion
-2nd Battalion, 10th Field Artillery Regiment Battalion
-75th Brigade Support Battalion

2nd Infantry Brigade Combat Team ”Ranger”
-1st Battalion, 50th Armored Regiment
-3rd Battalion, 31st Infantry Regiment
-3rd Battalion, 33rd Infantry Regiment
-2nd Battalion, 31st Infantry Regiment
-1st Battalion, 25th Field Artillery Regiment
-109th Brigade Engineer Battalion
-57th Brigade Support Battalion
-193rd Infantry Regiment (Light Infantry|Attached and flown into Nalaya in response to civil war)

7th Division Sustainment Brigade
-Headquarters and Headquarters Company
-100th Special Troops Battalion
-170th Combat Sustainment and Support Battalion

Combat Aviation Brigade, 7th Infantry Division
-Headquarters and Headquarters Company
-1st Battalion, 7th Aviation Regiment (AH-64 Apache)
-2nd Assault Battalion, 7th Aviation Regiment (UH-60 Blackhawk)
-3rd Assault Battalion 7th Aviation Regiment (UH-60 Blackhawk)
-300th Aviation Support Battalion

Air Force at Tatev
-JAS-39 Gripen NG (6)
-Dragon Ground Attack Plane (4)
-Bartgeier Air Dominance Fighter (2)
-A-210 Makosh UCAV Drone (6)
-Maintenance and Support Company


Shalumite Mountain Troops and Vayots Dzor

It had come time for the Shalumite 7th Mountain Infantry Division to strike out against their enemies, and it came in the form of Operation Vengeful Stranger. It was an offensive operation that had been thrown together in a matter of days, between Rikker and Mauser, along with their junior officers.

Its objective was to clear and secure the path between Tatev and Vayots Dzor, so that if the brigade there chose to break out, they would at least wouldn’t have to worry about the route up into the mountains. And while not everything was going as hoped, there was still work to be done, so rather warily, Mauser gave the orders for the Operation to commence.

It would consist of over two-thousand of the infantrymen and armor they had on hand, and while it wouldn’t take away any of the defenders that had been sent to Tatev, it would drain almost all of the reserves that were on hand at the moment, some of whom had just been cleared for combat after overcoming the differences of altitude between Shalum and Nalaya.

Commanding it would be colonel Johanna, who had been promoted in a rushed ceremony. She wasn’t the only one in-line for a promotion when it came time, Rikker was as well, now that the Shalumites were the size of a brigade. Of course, there was no time for those formalities now, given that work needed to be done first.

The ground elements were the first to move out. They first had to come down from Annu to Tatev, where the column of men and machine paused for a moment so that their commanders could hold a quick meeting, and make sure that the air force was, in fact, getting ready to put drones into the air to support the operation. Once all of that had been done, they moved out again, this time heading for Vayots Dzor.

They had to cross the arid, mountainous terrain in between cities, but they were able to with good sucess thanks to the fact that the majority of the infantry were riding in Wolverine All-Terrain transports that had been built in TECT. The heaviest armored support that they had were T-62F Leopard Medium tanks, due to the fact that Gladiator MBTs weren’t meant for mountain warfare. Of course, there were times when the convoy had to move slower for one reason or another, terrain mostly. They didn’t encounter any insurgents, thankfully, and their two drones in the sky kept them updated as they went, always on the lookout for anything amiss. They were trying to move as fast as they could, though, so that they could rendezvous with the evacuating brigade.

There was, however, one more surprise that the Shalumites had up their sleeve at the moment. And that was their air assault troops, who used helicopters as their primary method of insertion and extraction. In total, there were around 800 of these specialized troops, and Mauser had told them all to prepare for action. When the time came, they would be sent to Vayots by air, to hopefully reinforce what remained of the brigade there so that they could hold out longer.

They would fly in supplies as well: ammunition, food, and whatever else that they could. If the need arose, or if Narekatsi thought it possible, they would even be willing to try and fly the brigade remnants and wounded out of the fortress as well, though it would certainly take time, given how many there were of them in comparison to how many utility helicopters the Shalumites had on hand.

One thing was for certain though, the Shalumites knew a thing or two about digging in, and holding out against superior numbers. Over the years, they had made an art out of it, practically, and hopefully that would be on display once more here in Vayots. Once the Shalumite troopers got into the fight, of course.
Last edited by Shalum on Fri Oct 16, 2015 1:02 pm, edited 2 times in total.
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Syara
Spokesperson
 
Posts: 125
Founded: Dec 07, 2012
Father Knows Best State

Postby Syara » Sat Oct 17, 2015 3:23 pm

Lerrnayin International Airport
Armavir, Nalaya


Mijat flushed a shade of red as the Banak officer saluted him, almost like the terrified Syaran wasn't worthy of such an honor. He tried to give back an appreciative nod towards them, even try to smile as they joked, but the continuous sound of gunfire seemed to be eating away at his sanity with every passing moment. He nevertheless attempted to put on a brave face for Sivaslian, even if it was clear it was just a facade. "Yes Leytenant, of course. Um.." His voice trailed off for a moment, but when he spoke up again another explosion drowned it out.

Shuddering, he tried again. "Most of it is in crates, they'd probably work best with a forklift, but...." His voice trailed off, clearly now was not the opportune time. "Perhaps it would be better if we came back at night, yes?" He suggested, trying to make it seem like it was a genuine observation of their current situation rather than a desperate attempt to leave the combat zone.

When offered a chance to talk, Mijat nodded. "Yes, if that's possible. I don't...I don't want to impose." He tried to put on a brave smile as Sivaslian patted him, but his body wouldn't stop trembling.
"Every gun that is made, every warship launched, every rocket fired, signifies in the final sense a theft from those who hunger and are not fed, those who are cold and are not clothed."
-Dwight D. Eisenhower

User avatar
Nalaya
Senator
 
Posts: 4282
Founded: Jul 02, 2011
Ex-Nation

Postby Nalaya » Tue Oct 20, 2015 6:47 pm

The Vineyards
Ijevan, Nalaya


Ijevan and the surrounding country was arguably some of the most beautiful in Nalaya, the rare verdant green of a well-watered area replete with streams and rivers. Irrigated vineyards were broken up by the shade of spreading orchards. Ancient, giant trees stretched their boughs over the road in some spots, heavy with ripening fruit. As the vehicles passed, they created waves in the silver-green, silky grass that seemed so common here. Sheep bleated softly nearby, clustered around still water to drink. The nearby mountains were tall enough to be snow-capped and seemed pleasantly blue in the distance. This was the heart of agriculture in Nalaya, the Artsakh Valley.

Songbirds trilled on the breeze as water trickled by in the irrigation ditches on either side of the rutted road, occasionally taking off in a whole flock when the mood struck them. The sight of people was not common, becoming rarer and rarer as they moved north away from Ijevan. A farmer waved his fist at the loud vehicles as he tried to herd his spooked sheep back together, whistling commands to his dog.

It was a serene landscape, one that seemed as if it had never known war. However, the Shalumite forces advancing on Sissak did not have to make it far to find signs of violence. Ahead, just to the side of the road, were the remnants of farm trucks carrying equipment towards the vineyards turned to twisted, blackened metal by RPGs and incendiary devices. Bodies littered the road, but the responsible parties had apparently not fled--there were a handful of armed men among the wreckage and a woman could be heard screaming. As soon as they realized organized and armored military were approaching, they scattered off the road and left their victims where they lay. They might leave IEDs, but they knew better than to engage with an armed convoy.

Yeraz Tashjian cursed at the sound of vehicles even as her assailants scattered.

Hidden behind the wreckage and down in the ditch, she curled up in a pool of her own blood, trying not to breathe deeply. She was currently nursing eight broken ribs, a fractured zygomatic bone beneath the bloodiness of her face, a broken nose, and bruises all over her body. They were fresh, slowly turning dark and purple as the convoy approached. At the sound of vehicles, she forced herself up. She was, at least to Nalayan eyes, clearly Nava’ai with her nut-brown skin, dark hair, and dark brown eyes. She had a girl-next-door quality, someone ordinary pushed into extraordinarily cruel circumstances. Her clothes were torn and dirty with mud from the ditch that she had to crawl her way out of, but a press badge could still be seen dangling from around her neck.

The lone survivor of the group of farmers hobbled on unsteady legs towards the approaching as fast as possible. They would stop. They had to stop. Tears started to form in her eyes. She had been through so much pain. It had to be worthwhile. The Shalumi were good people, weren’t they? They would help her, they had to, and maybe she could help them.

Yes, she thought, looking back at the carnage. She was certain that she was the only one left alive. She’d checked. Yes, I can help them. All she could taste was that nasty, salted copper. She spit red out onto the ground.

But Yeraz was not a woman on the road by accident.




Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


Sabal could barely hear Joan over the ringing in her ears. Even at a somewhat safe distance, the grenade—and the gunfire—had been loud. “There is another way down,” Sabal said, jerking her head to the side to indicate their escape route. There, between the roof of this building and its neighbor, someone had laid a handful of long boards down at an angle. It was likely the work of some of the local students, who liked to run the rooftops to avoid police if they were having a wild night out on the town. It would be nerve-wrecking to run across and there was a chance that the boards might not hold, but it was better to fire and relocate in her mind, particularly with people under their feet.

No one was unwise enough to continue to move downrange of Joan’s rifle. More people darted into the lower level of the building, their arrival announced by the smashing of glass and the spread of fire: Molotov cocktails, the liquid within a very, very effective accelerant. It splashed and stuck, burning, which likely meant it was jellied gasoline of some stripe. They weren’t necessarily very intimidating on their own, until someone sloshed in the contents of a five gallon jug of gasoline and the tarps on the floor started to burn. Soon tongues of flame were licking up the stairs, the dry wood quickly charring.

Sabal grinned suddenly, her gaze flickering from Joan to the creaking boards. She looked wild in the faint glow of the leaping flames, eyes feral and alight. “Shall I go or you?”

Down below in the alley, the group of faithful hurriedly followed Faisal and Michael. The girl was there to translate if needed, but she moved with a tight jaw as they fled through the dark and treacherous alleyways of Armavir. For the most part, these back routes were deserted. Occasionally they were met by the slurred calls of drunks, while prostitutes cleared out of the way in a hurry and homeless people stirred on their cardboard beds. One man grabbed at Michael’s leg, but missed. <<Please, spare some change,>> he pleaded desperately even though he could see another kind of desperation on the faces of the ku’nal.

Occasionally something was pitched down from the rooftops accompanied by shouting, usually garbage but occasionally a stone. Not enough to kill, but enough to wound or add insult to injury. It wasn’t clear if the people throwing even knew who their victims were, provided they even cared about that.

The group moved in absolute silence. There were no tears or whimpers, only the grim quiet of people who knew that any extra sound could kill them. An object struck Istovir’s shoulder hard, but he covered his mouth so that if he cried out, it would be muffled. He didn’t.

The sound of shouting died away in the distance as they moved further and further along, towards the edge of the city. Pursuit was not immediate, though someone would quickly realize that the inhabitants of the small chapel had fled.

Back with Joan, Sabal caught sight of the exodus through the back alleyway. She grabbed the justicar and headed for the boards. “They have gone! Now, we lead these estrua on a ghost-hunt.”




Video Conference
ʼArīḥā, Nalaya


As-salaam ‘alaykum, Paron Rikker,” Kella said, his name rolling strangely off her tongue. It was certainly foreign. Her greeting came with all the respect she would extend to a Nalayan in his position. She had been called many things over the course of her life, but impolite was not among those accusations. “Please, speak your mind and take all the time that you need.”

As Kella listened, it was very difficult to tell what she was thinking. Her expression was politely attentive and as transparent as a lump of coal. She took in every one of Rikker’s words, carefully contemplating what he was saying. She wasn’t entirely certain what to make of him, if she was being honest with herself. Her experiences with foreigners had never been sterling. Now? It was a different side of them, which was quite frankly fascinating.

She let a pause hang in the air for a moment, intrigued by his mention of light in the black. His use of metaphor was oddly fitting with the one she had been entertaining in her mind for the day. Where Rikker was agitated, Kella retained her serenity. This was an old and familiar world for her. She considered him carefully and seriously, again considering what he’d said. Kella liked to weigh her words well before speaking.

“This is not a fleeting summer storm, Paron,” she said, tone methodical and calm. “If you wish to protect the people, and this is a noble goal, you must consider what you are willing to do to achieve that end. There are forces arrayed against you that would burn the world for what they desire. Are you equally committed? I cannot promise my aid to someone who will shrink from what is to come, someone who will withdraw because what is right is also what is ugly, what is difficult. This is not your home, Paron. These are not your people. You are not acquainted yet with what it is to be within a Nalaya at war, though perhaps you have seen shadows of it in Annu. War as we know war will break you. It breaks everyone. Once it has broken you, it will reform you in its image. That is what will leave you sleepless in the dark of the night: not what you have seen, but what you will become. If you aim to remain as you are and cling to the principles that you now know, you must leave this war and this country and these people behind. To remain is to deliver oneself into the hands of Allah and accept unflinchingly what He designs.”

Long ago, Kella made her peace with the knowledge that her fate would be decided by a figure that was not herself. Yes, she had once been young and confident that she was the master of her own destiny, but the war had taken that from her. Who lived and who died was determined by the hand of Allah. The sense within the apparent senselessness was evident only to the All-Knowing.

Now Rikker would have to at least consider what was ahead before leaping into the thick of things. He would need to measure just what he was willing to give…and who he was willing to be.




Amid the Chaos
Vayots Dzor, Nalaya


Ada smoothed her hands over her hair to try and calm herself down. The Shalumite helicopters were more than welcome, particularly to evacuate the wounded who couldn’t be moved any other way. That was not her problem at all. Her problem was the goddamn rockets that hissed their way the moment a bird appeared to descend from the sky. Where the hell had they gotten them? Karagozian had to have been stockpiling them for months. The Nava’ai were prepared, even if they didn’t have their own armor or air support. They could afford to try and peg the helicopters, though their supply was at least finite. Soon supply lines between Vayots Dzor and Armavir would be established and then she would be well and truly fucked.

On the bright side, the Shalumites had thoroughly demolished the apartment building that had allowed the enemy to lob grenades or fire down into the courtyard. The high walls offered some defense, but the fighting was advancing quickly on Vorsordakan Bann as the Nava’ai narrowly edged towards victory just ahead of the ku'nal. Soon there would be mortars firing on their position, hoping to batter them into submission. Reinforcements were welcome and, perhaps even more so, supplies. At least she wouldn’t still be dealing with trauma like she was on the line rather than at a field hospital.

The darkness would help. The last rays of sunlight were slowly beginning to fade as the sun set behind mountains silhouetted black against a sky with shades of fiery orange fading to a rich purple. It would also help with the second half of the plan: a strike out from Vorsordakan Bann to keep eyes on Ada’s hand while Levian’s carried out the work of the disappearing act. The Hramatar wasn’t going out herself, but she had laid down careful plans. The ku'nal were focused around Bakht Hospital, so that was a natural area to strike at. The Nava’ai, meanwhile, had been particularly active around—and from the sounds of it, in—the Cathedral of Saint Sava. As much as it pained Ada to even think of destroying such a beautiful piece of history, their best chance of causing problems for their enemy would be damaging, if not demolishing, the building. The Shalumite drones were obviously an answer, one that Ada prayed silently that God would understand.

“Tiruhi, we have word,” an older man reported, coming to attention at her side. He was wearing the uniform and rank insignia of a masnaget, a specialist, but he didn’t seem to report to anyone. His name was Tsavagian and that was just about everything Ada knew about him other than the fact that he was their intelligence attaché. He was just an analyst, not even an agent, but he was still Unkndirnei and that made her uncomfortable. “The ku’nal are moving troops towards Tatev under command of the Ilharess Nasadra. Shrike is convinced that the Dread Wolf knows that the Shalumi have committed to our aid.” Shrike was the codename for Unkndirnei intelligence operative who worked in the Homeland, supported by a cell that Ada—and the rest of the world except for Siran Zadian—had been completely ignorant of. Even the head of the Unkndirnei didn’t know for certain exactly who was involved or had been cultivated by that agent. Reports regarding the project had never been filed, save for a briefing put together every week by Kethiilys Zornakyan, their current mouthpiece.

“How the hell can she possibly know?”

Tsavagian cleared his throat. “You’re not going to like it, Tiruhi,” he said. “But they’re alleging that there’s a double agent in Tatev, someone in the Unkndirnei passing intel the Dread Wolf’s way.”

“The fuck?” Ada blurted out despite herself. “The Protector owns their fucking souls!”

“They maintain that there’s an agent called Uuthli Solen in Tatev,” Tsavagian said. “Apparently faith can motivate people to insanity.” He didn’t need to emphasize how horrible death for that individual would be if they were caught. If there was one thing the Unkndirnei punished above all other things, it was infidelity. “I need your authorization to release the report to Rikker. So far, the Kapitan has only authorized you.”

“Do it now,” Ada said as she recovered from her slip of composure. “What about Bagratuni? Why wasn’t he informed?”

Tsavagian frowned. The Hetakhuzakan Kapitan had been explicit in her instructions: Emin Bagratuni was not to know. That could only mean that the woman suspected that their leak was somewhere in the upper echelons of Emin’s command structure or somewhere in his personal life. “Sevan wants this very controlled, Tiruhi,” he said by way of explanation. “Hramatar Bagratuni is not authorized.”

Ada jumped to the same conclusion as Tsavagian said. “You have my permission to inform Rikker,” she said with a heavy sigh. Nothing in life was ever simple.

“Thank you, Tiruhi,” he said with a bow of his head. He saluted her before hurrying off. The message would be passed by him and him alone. It took him less than ten minutes to apply a dressing and blood stolen from supplies here in Vorsordakan Bann, allowing him to mix with the wounded without a problem. No one but Ada would know who he was or what he was doing. Now he had to hope he could be cleared to see Rikker or catch the man in transit somewhere.

Rikker needed to know before the Unkndirnei started hunting through the ranks for the leak. If he didn’t, it would invariably only generate more problems.




L’Delmah d’Yochlol
Dyvynasshar, Nalaya


The sounds of sobbing filled the air, echoing through the otherwise deafeningly silent halls. The Yath who remained in the city were assembled here in the main hall to watch the Dread Wolf’s most faithful servants attending to her grisly task as the Quarval-sharess herself looked on. Alysstra tightened her grip on her knife, looking down at the tortured body of a yathallar. Exposed muscle gleamed where she had expertly removed skin in broad strips. Hot needles protruded from nerve clusters and broken limbs lay akimbo. He had been identified—correctly—as a spy of the Protector and now her job was to mete out the vengeance of the Dread Wolf.

There was a certain irony to the Quarval-sharess’s choice.

Alysstra had, over the course of much of her life, served with unswerving loyalty to the Dread Wolf. She had obeyed every order, catered to every whim. Now she had the unparalleled honor of being yochlol and wearing the silver and green tattoos across her body in swirling patterns of script. She was a rare red-head among the Mak’ur with eyes of emerald. Hers was a devotion so carefully cultivated as to be beyond question. The task of being the wrath of the Dread Wolf had been left to her and she carried it out with a ruthless efficiency, smiling as she did so.

Part of that smile was relief, relief that it had been Dro and not, as would have been far more deserved, herself. He didn’t even know her to betray her. Shrike was very, very careful. She had been a sleeper cell for more than a decade now, never activated until the war began. She’d had years to dig in and spread her influence in private channels. Yochlol by their very nature were extremely powerful and that position made her immune to virtually everything except the Quarval-sharess’s will.

“The lesson has been impressed, I think,” the Dread Wolf said.

Alysstra bowed deeply in respectful acknowledgement. She finished off Dro by tilting his head back and running her blade across his neck with just enough pressure to create a yawning smile beneath his chin that let blood gush freely onto the floor.

Lledrith was looking thoughtfully at her still and Alysstra felt the faintest tremor of apprehension. There was something hypnotic about those hooded eyes, as if they could see straight into the soul. Keeping a secret from the channel of divinity in the world was a nerve-wrecking task, perhaps even an impossible one. She could only hide it for as long as she could. The problem was conveying the information she’d learned—it was stretching her resources to their limit to pass anything on to the Unkndirnei. She would be caught eventually. That much was certain. That end, too, would be more agonizing than she could ever imagine. It would be a transgression worthy of the personal attentions of the Dread Wolf, and her punishment might easily last into eternity.

Why, then? For her country. Nalaya united and peaceful meant more to her than even the wrath of the force of Nature that was Lledrith A’Daragon.

“You may all go,” the Dread Wolf said. When Alysstra wiped off her knife and went to leave, however, she was stopped by the crooking of a finger. “Alysstra, come here.”

“Of course, Dark Mother,” the yochlol said obediently, approaching. “How may I be of service?”

“I do not believe this was the work of a single heretic,” Lledrith said, studying her servant. “I have instructed Ornaryn to investigate.”

Alysstra could have cursed aloud at that, though she kept her expression neutral. The yathallar was excellent at rooting out people’s secrets, perhaps the best of anyone in Dyvynasshar—herself included—and he was certainly immune to any form of sway that was not Lledrith’s. “What would you have me do, Arzhani?” she asked respectfully.

“You are to aid him in his hunt,” the Quarval-sharess said simply, still watching every little movement and expression that the yochlol made.

It was a position that offered her security in the immediate sense, at least. Alysstra genuflected to the Dread Wolf. “It will be done, Dark Mother,” she promised. This would be a chance to plant evidence where necessary to draw attention away from herself…and potentially damage people who came too close to finding out her own secret.

“You will be rewarded for your deeds,” Lledrith said.

A lesser soul might have been nervous at such a comment. Alysstra didn’t so much as bat an eye. “My gratitude is eternal, Arzhani,” she said calmly.




Lerrnayin International Airport
Armavir, Nalaya


“We’ll try again at night,” Sivaslian confirmed as he hurried inside with Mijat and the rest of the crew. He motioned for his men to bunker down out with the plane. “I’ll fetch Sasuni. Wait here.”

Sivaslian made it around two corners ahead towards the Rrazmakan Vostikanut’yan before taking a burst of rifle-fire to the head. Zhirayr Karagozian limped over the dead body, leaning on a gold-headed cane as his armed forces cleared the airport. He pulled out his handkerchief and dabbed a spot of blood off of his cheek where it had sprayed as he strode in his ungainly way towards where Mijat was waiting. Most of the blood had missed him by some miracle and he went around the puddle of blood to avoid getting it on his expensive shoes.

“Good afternoon, Paron,” Zhirayr said, his tan face creasing into a broad smile as he entered the room where Mijat had been left to wait. “Welcome to Armavir. My name is Zhirayr Karagozian and you are now my guest. Leytenant Sivaslian is now…indisposed.” The armed men he had entered the airport with began to methodically clear each room, paying Mijat little mind. One milits’iayi man pondered him for a moment with skeptical eyes, his rifle cradled in his arm, but he returned to scouring the airport terminal at a barked word from Zhirayr.

He extended a hand for Mijat to shake, his golden wedding ring gleaming in the light. “I understand that you’re a humanitarian, Paron. As am I, in my own special way,” Zhirayr continued pleasantly. “Would you care for coffee? Food? A cigarette, perhaps? I will not have it said that I am anything less than perfectly hospitable. And then, when you are refreshed, we will discuss what you can do to help myself and my charming friends.”
Last edited by Nalaya on Tue Oct 20, 2015 6:59 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Do you know, my son, with what little understanding the world is ruled?
- Pope Julius III

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Fri Oct 23, 2015 7:25 pm

The Vineyards
Ijevan, Nalaya


Rumbling through this particular section of the Artsakh Valley were infantry contingents of what made up the 3rd Imperial Expeditionary Infantry Brigade Combat Team; supported by armored vehicles such as tanks and infantry fighting vehicles, as well as Apache attack helicopters overhead. With the goal of clearing out insurgents, the various battalions had spread out to cover more ground.

They were keen enough to stay within immediate assitance range of each other though, and the Apaches that weren’t out doing scouting runs kept close, providing direct support to the boots on the ground as they cleared out houses and barns. Much to the annoyance of more than a few armored commanders, heavy vehicles had been told to stay out of the countryside as much as possible, as to not upset the locals or their farming operations.

Of course, some corners were cut here and there, as T-62Fs took a shortcut through a field here, or as some Puma APCs raced to their next objective there. All in all, it was slow work, but the upper echelons of the 13th wanted to be thorough , it seemed. While one could never assume that the territory behind them was perfectly secure (even in their own homelands at that, which they were certainly not in), it did pay to be proactive.

Of course, it wasn’t always smooth sailing. There had been reports of insurgent attacks all along the Shalumite controlled front, though not in any large number yet, and this area of the countryside was no different. From friendly forward elements, reports had come in of several explosions along the roadside ahead, where farmers were supposed to be, carrying out their daily operations. Not wanting to take too many risks, the northbound Shalumite column slowed, as 2nd Battalion of the 41st Infantry Regiment was sent to investigate, accompanied by several armored vehicles, as well as a lone Apache overhead.

It was only by luck -if one wanted to call it that anyways- that Lance Corporal Morgan Dexter found himself riding in a Puma APC, which now barreled towards the scene of the incident while loaded with a full compliment of Imperial troops. The gunner of the vehicle swiveled the remotely heavy machine gun back and forth, searching for targets, while the commander kept in constant radio contact with the vehicles to his flanks and rear.

As far as looks went, there was nothing especially distinctive about Corporal Dexter. Medium height and a lanky build, with dark hair and hazel eyes, which were currently wide with nervousness as the armored vehicle advanced at a rapid clip. A cityboy out of Dresden, he had never been the most eager to serve in the armed forces, but every man had to do his duty to the Empire, as the saying went, and here he was now. Not old enough to to to a glass of wine, yet the government thought it was perfectly fine to mould him into a killing machine and equip him with a Hirsch automatic shotgun.

When the wheeled armored personnel carrier came to a halt, however, his sixteen month’s worth of training kicked in immediately. The rear ramp of the vehicle was lowered, and his commanding officer gave the clipped order for them to disembark, double time. One of the first to hustle out, Morgan could see other men and women of his unit doing the same thing that he was, as they filed out of their vehicles and dropped down to knees, bringing their guns to bear on the scene before them, scanning for targets.

The corporal swallowed at the sight. Thickly. Needless to say, the scene before him was putting off a stench that he had never wanted to experience, that of death and destruction, not to mention the charring of fire and its destructive power. Hints of other things too, gunpowder, and whatever else one needed to make explosive devices. They had been warned that IEDs were going to be a problem, and he really wasn’t keen on finding out just how destructive they could be.

“Area looks to be secure. Fan out, and lock down the area. Bulldog 2-3, move up to the wreck and assist the wounded and civilians if you can. I’ll get in contact with special troops to get some extra medical support out here.” The words were crisp and grim, as Captain Maria Porter spoke to her men through their radio pieces.

The order was understood, however, and slowly rising up from his kneeling position, Morgan made his way to the wreckage with the rest of his squad, slowing lowering his weapon as they got closer. It was clear upon inspection, that all of these people had been helpless farmers at most, nothing worth targeting strategically, which was unsettling. “Holy shit, we’ve got a survivor over here!” A soldier called out, breaking the train of thought as Morgan looked up sharply. His eyes went wide as he spotted what looked to be a single, wounded woman, hobbling towards them, covered in what he could only suspect to be her own blood.

Everything was a blur for a moment after that, as he and several others converged on the woman, before a medic finally pushed them away. “Please, ma’am, you really should lie down so that I can look you over. We have a Puma Medical Evacuation Vehicle that we use to get you out of here, and a mobile field hospital where you can be treated more properly.” The medic, a tall blonde with icy blue eyes, explained as she dug around in her medical bag, until she found a syringe of morphine. She fully suspected this injured woman was in pain.

Morgan cleared his throat, and glanced around the wreckage site, face grim and tight as he gripped his automatic shotgun tightly. He suspected whoever had done this had long since fled, at the sight of so many hostile troops. “Excuse me, ma’am, I know you’re in pain at the moment, but can you please tell us about anything that happened here?” Morgan asked as he knelt down, so that he would be more at her level.



Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


“Are these people fucking crazy?” Joan cried out in a moment of exasperation, depressing the trigger of her battle rifle twice in rapid succession. While one may not have thought twice about cursing in a situation such as this, it was a tad different for a justicar. Foul language wasn’t forbidden for the Christian crusaders, but was by no means smiled upon either.

But all in all, she considered this as good a time as any to let a word or two slip, because the situation wasn’t improving in the least. The enemy was still throwing themselves at Joan and Sabal’s position, even though there was no real way that they could reach the upper floor of the room, if the several dead bodies on the lower levels meant anything at all. They had been gunned down by her in cold, calculating succession, not mercy or quarter to be found.

Suddenly, she blinked as red filled her vision. Not the type one normally associated with anger, but the literal type that came with flames. A lots of them, it seemed, as more and more accelerant was added unto the rapidly growing blaze. “My God, they’re going to smoke us out.” She muttered to herself, rising up and stepping back into the main room that Sabal was in.

Her eyes followed the yathallar’s gaze outside, unto the creaky wooden boards that connected the building that they were in with a neighboring one. Her eyebrows shot up as she looked over at Sabal, and she shook her head, not quite able to suppress the wry grin that creased her own lips.

“You’re bloody crazy,” she retorted as she stepped over, and eyed the boards with wariness in her own eyes for a moment. Justicars didn’t exactly train parkour, this wasn’t a movie, sadly. “You can go first, and then I’ll go. No way those can hold the both of us at once, not that I would want to test that idea anyways.” She finished quickly, and glanced over her shoulder at the still fire, which was growing more intense by the moment.

In the alleyways, Faisal and Michael were swift on their feet, motioning for the followers of ku’nal to follow them closely, moments before they took off, charging down the otherwise abandoned passages with their weapons at the ready. Both crusaders could have very well been forces of nature, armed to the teeth, and unwilling to back away from the fight now. Thankfully, there was none for the moment, though they grimly knew that the situation could change for the worse at any moment, and thus, they weren’t keen on taking risks. Both men had to sandbag their runs though, much less they outrun the very people that they were supposed to be protecting.

When the homeless man grabbed for his leg, it took a lot out of Micahel to not kick him in the face, out of pure instinct alone. His mind had perceived the beggar to be a threat, and overriding the tactile responses that had been drilled into him over the years was no easy thing to do, even for a veteran operator such as himself. Turning, he kept moving down the path at a rapid pace, giving a scantily clad woman a quick glance as he passed. It seemed that, for these people, life would go on, at least for the time being.

It was, at times, very odd how Michael's mind seemed to work, because bumping into the prostitute further back reminded him of something he had contemplated in the past. It was, in a word, sex. Not forbidden for justicars to partake in, in fact, marriage and children were actually allowed for them. Even so, it was not a common practice, because for whatever reason, more than a few of his brothers and sisters-in-arms had take up celibate lives. He was not one of those types, however, just terminally unlaid since he had sworn himself to a life dedicated to protecting the faith.

And needless to say, he would have loved to find himself a partner, or at least someone he could drag off for some private time. Adrenaline was part of his job description, as was fighting, and there were few ways that he could really decompress. It made the mind wander, and as they came to a safer point away from all of the violence, he couldn’t help but spare a glance at the younger girl acting as their translator. She wasn’t half bad looking...he had to admit to himself. Shaking the thought away quickly, he swallowed and looked over at Faisal, who had paused to rest and make sure that they were not being followed.

“I don’t think that we have long, hopefully Sabal and Joan will arrive quickly.” The darker skinned Justicar rumbled as he clutched his rifle. Micahel could only nod in agreement, and dropped to a knee, motioning for the rest of the worshippers to find themselves some cover, or at least rest. They would pause here, for maybe thirty seconds to a minute, before they moved on. The women would just have to catch up, they couldn’t risk the lives of the innocent anymore than they already had.

Nodding her head quickly, back near the temple, Joan motioned to Sabal. “Come on then, let’s get moving already! You first, I’ll be right behind you!” The female justicar promised as she readied her rifle, slinging it over her shoulder so that she could navigate the wooden boards more easily when her time came.



Video Conference
Tatev, Nalaya


One thing was very much apparent, and that it was Colonel Rikker was very attentive as he watched her, his cerulean eyes showing a mixture of curiosity and wariness. The later was not present because of her or what she represented, necessarily, but the situation in general that he found himself in. There were no good answers here, nor was there necessarily a ‘good’ side either, though he was certain in where he stood regardless. With the Imanalov’ without question, and with the Tigress out of respect and the alliance he had sought to nurture and grow ever since he had come to Nalaya.

It was so much easier to see the world in black and white. But gray? The good colonel really didn’t know what to do with gray. It was something that he preferred to avoid when he could, the ambiguity of it. It was one of the reasons he had always preferred mathematics over other things. At least when it come to addition, subtraction, multiplication, and all of the other lovely things-- there was usually a clear cut answer to be found, somewhere.

Under the table, his leg continued to bounce up and down, and he made no attempt to stop himself, he needed a way to let at least some nervousness out. Rikker was trying to put on a tough act at the moment, though he couldn’t stop himself from wearing an at least somewhat grim face as he ran through all of the information in his head. None of it was good, really. While his men were all competent fighters, numbers were not on their side, part of why he was here today, to secure an alliance with someone that didn’t necessarily share the same problems he did.

Mauser had described the possible Shalumite/Vantai relationship as symbiotic, both factions had things that they could bring to the table in order to help the other. He had armor, aircraft, and technology on his side. But he lacked the local backing that she had. Of course, he had the Imanalov’, but that was it.

“Siruhi,” he replied, pausing to sigh and run a hand through his hair, once shortly cropped, now longer than he normally wore it. Something to fix when he got back to base. “I have thought about this coming storm for some time now, planned for it to the best of my abilities, and I made sure that my men were ready for it as well. We were told, by several parties and people within Nalaya, that this was going to happen sooner or later, it was just a matter of time until the first shots were fired.” He explained, thinking about everything that had gone on before the war had begun. The additional and rigorous training, the extra stockpiles up in the mountains, and everything else they had done.

“While this country, Nalaya, may not be my home by birth, it is one that I have sworn to protect. And my men have sworn to protect it as well,” Rikker explained, gazing directly at Kella. “One thing about Shalumites, Siruhi, is that we’re known for having a ‘siege mentality’ of sorts. Throughout the course of history, we’ve been subjected to any number of invasions, by Azurlavai and Acrea. We’ve gotten used to fighting, and standing together as one body of peoples, to fight against those who would want to oppress us. If you’re considered part of our group, chances are likely that there are Shalumites out there who would use their last breath to protect you, because they would trust you would do the same. It’s not something we give freely, it must be earned.”

“And you see, my men consider the Imanalov’ to be be part of us, our spirits touching, in a sense. We have spent months among them, have gotten to know them. They are our brothers, sisters, friends, neighbors...and even a few husband and wives.” He went on, lips quirking, very briefly. In reality, he knew of no soldiers under his command actually mingling with the locals in such a way, but he wouldn’t be surprised in the least if someone had at least tried. Foreign armies throughout history had been good about that sort of thing, though he was sure his men were much less intrusive than an occupying army would have been. Neither he or Mauser would have accepted any less.

“And in truth, I would have no issue with considering any other Nalayan to be my brother or sister: Vantai, Arusai, Nava’ai, even Mak’ur. All are welcome to the table of brotherhood if they have good intent in their heart.” He explained, and blinked, realizing that he was likely rambling out of nervousness, and made a mental point of trying to get back on track, lest he waste her time.

“War is a crime in itself, Kella. In one way or another, it breaks us all, and as you said, it will mold us into something different. If I live through this, I don’t expect to see the same Jonathan Rikker gazing back at me in the mirror.” He admitted with a sigh. Dark as it was, he knew it was true. Part of the job description, what he had signed up for, given his four years of mandatory service had come and gone long ago.

“I hope that some parts of me will remain unchanged though. I want to help people, protect the lives of the innocent, and provide shelter and care to those who have had it taken from them. Easier said than done, I know, but I am willing to do what I must so that others may live, and peace may, with hope, return one day. You have my word, Siruhi Kella, that if you decide to fight alongside me and my people, that neither I nor my men will turn tail and run. It would neither be honorable or right. We understand duty, what needs to be done, and we’re willing to fight for what we believe in.”



Operation Vengeful Stranger: Initial Push
Vayots Dzor, Nalaya


“Warlord, this is Razorback 4-6, checking in for final confirmation on gun run: flight of three Dragon Ground Attack Planes, holding Sector Romeo. Four Pfeil-120 Airborne Guided Rockets and one-thousand rounds for this section. Flight ready for tasking.”

“Affirmative, Razorback 4-6. I have Gridiron 4, an armored column of medium tanks and infantry fighting vehicles, on the ground requesting immediate close air support at map grid Charlie-Echo, how copy, over?”

“We have a solid copy, Warlord. Moving to Alpha Line to engage: Gridiron 4, this is Razorback 4-6, fight of three Dragon Ground Attack planes coming in from the south. Requesting target destination to confirm mission, over.”

“Roger that, Razorback 4-6, acting now. Lasing targets.”

“Affirmative, we see it, Gridiron 4. Moving in for a gun run now, hold tight.”

Colonel Hanns Ullrich, commander of the 7th Division’s resident detachment of the 50th Armored Regiment, put down his laser designator and watched the skies as he peeked his head out of his Feurig 2A2’s turret hatch. Within a few seconds, the enemy forces in front of 50th Armored were torn apart by a sudden hailstorm of 40mm rounds. Both insurgents and cover alike were shredded to pieces as two of the three Dragon GAPs soared overhead, hundreds of rounds being spent in a matter of mere seconds.

Only a couple moments later, the last Dragon speared through the air above the enemy’s current position, dropping its payload as it did so. Four Pfeil-120 Airborne Guided Rockets, each of which was equipped with 120mm high explosive warheads, were released by the final attack craft, detonating on the ground once they had been guided to their target. Instantly, a large portion of those who had survived the first attack run were, practically, vaporized by the power of the dual explosions, and the buildings around them crumbled and tumbled to the ground. Those few who remained certainly have to had been disoriented at worst, or possibly even injured.

As the Dragons pulled away, the Shalumite colonel slid back into the inside of his main battle tank, and began to radio the rest of the section under his command. “All callsigns Gridiron, as well as all callsigns Bulldog and Terrier (Infantry), move up now while the enemy is trying to recover. Stay low, keep your eyes peeled, cannons hot, and shells loaded. We need to get to the next objective before nightfall.”

And with that, the formation of armor, supported by infantry, began to push forward again, deeper into the contested city. The colonel had a bad feeling that taking the next area would be just as hard as securing this one.



Hear the sound of a machinegun
Hear it echo in the night
Mortars firing, rains the scene
Scars the fields
That once were green

It's a stalemate at the frontline
Where the soldiers rest in mud
Roads and houses
All is gone
There is no glory to be won

Know that many men will suffer
Know that many men will die
Many millions, lives at stake

And as the night falls the general calls
And the battle carries on and on
How long?
What is the purpose of it all
What's the price of a mile?

Thousands of feet march to the beat
It's an army on the march
Long way from home
Paying the price in young men's lives
Thousands of feet march to the beat
It's an army in despair
Knee-deep in mud
Stuck in the trench with no way out

Thousands of machineguns
Kept on firing through the night
Mortars blazed and wrecked the scene
Guns in the fields that once were green

Still a deadlock at the frontline
Where the soldiers die in mud
roads and houses since long gone
still no glory has been won
know that many men has suffered
know that many men has died

Six miles of ground has been won
Half a million men are gone
And as the men crawled, the general called
And the killing carried on and on
How long?
What's the purpose of it all?
What's the price of a mile?!

Thousands of feet march to the beat
It's an army on the march
Long way from home
Paying the price in young men's lives
Thousands of feet march to the beat
It's an army in despair
Knee-deep in mud
Stuck in the trench with no way out

Young men are dying
They pay the price
Oh how they suffer
So tell me what's the price of a mile

That's the price of a mile.

Thousands of feet march to the beat
It's an army on the march
Long way from home
Paying the price in young men's lives
Thousands of feet march to the beat
It's an army in despair
Knee-deep in mud
Stuck in the trench with no way out




Several Hours Later
Defense Line Bravo, Vayots Dzor


Lance Corporal Edgar Brandler looked out the window of the apartment building that he was currently occupying, tightly grasping his Fortgesch Advanced Assault rifle as he did so. His emerald eyes were intent, scanning for even the slightest hint of enemy movement, having set his TacSight* to Night Vision for the time being. Night had fallen on the city hours ago, and the air seemed a bit dry to the Shalumite born soldier, and far too quiet in this sector for comfort, given the fact that it had been the sight of a battle only scant hours ago. Glancing up for a brief moment, he watched as the moon continued to silently creep across the night sky.

“Seeing anything out there, Brandler?”

The Corporal glanced over to his left, to see another Gebirgsjäger on watch, this one carrying a Fang semiautomatic sniper rifle with an attached scope. “Nothing yet, Lars. Keep your eyes on the building across the street though. It's a critical choke point, from what I can tell.” Edgar replied back as he eyed the man with his peripheral vision.

“Roger that,” the designated marksman replied with a stiff nod, before turning his gaze outwards onto the building that had been in question. The two fell into silence again.

Since the initial engagement on the outskirts of the city, the Shalumite army had managed to push into the city enough to establish a proper lodgement. Contingents of the 193rd Infantry Regiment were those primarily on the scene at the moment, supported by the 50th Armored, the later of which had set up watches on the frontline areas, and were rotating tanks every so often; while the infantry from the 193rd spread out throughout newly acquired territory and dug in for the night. From what they understood, this was the time of the day when drones went out hunting, and they were allowed to rest, if only for a few hours.

However, that didn’t mean that mountain infantry units, otherwise known as Gebirgsjägers, were not present on the battlefield either. In fact, they had been charged with some of the heavier missions. So Ranger, Archer, and Sword companies of the 3rd Battalion had been grouped together, and at the moment, were spread among several apartment buildings, while Knife company was out reinforcing another army unit elsewhere. Before night had fallen, the enemy had apparently organized enough to launch several assaults on the mountain troopers, but to no avail, as the Shalumites held their ground again and again.

When night had fallen, the enemy had seemingly pulled back, probably hoping to consolidate their strength, Edgar reasoned grimly. It was probable that the enemy was planning an assault at this very moment, so the soldiers were on alert, even at this time of night. Glancing down quickly, Edgar checked his military Tactical Timekeeping Pad (An overly elaborate name for a watch in his opinion) and frowned. 0530 hours. If the enemy was going to attack, he figured it would be sooner than later. Nothing like a morning offensive, during the changing of the guard, or when the enemy would be asleep.

Rather suddenly, Edgar saw something ahead of his shift in the darkness. In an instant, he had raised his rifle, aiming at the general area. Balancing his rifle in one hand, he quickly reached up to fiddle with his TacSight, and switch over from Night Vision to IRNV-- Infrared Night Vision. It allowed him to get a better image of the battlefield, due to the fact that his eyes were now flooded with a picture of green light, which shifted to red and orange and yellow to indicate heat signatures. He aimed at one, where he had initially spotted movement, when suddenly he spotted another mass of heat rushing out from another point lower on the street.

“Movement! Ground level, 3 o’clock!”

At the same time, however, Lars, trained his sniper rifle on a building across the street. “I’ve got movement, apartment building across the street, fifth floor!” The two Gebirgsjägers looked at each other, confirming each other’s declarations, when a hail of enemy tracer rounds flew into the windows and walls around them. Edgar dove to cover, and crawled along the ground a few feet, grabbing ahold of a radio nearby.

“Contact! I repeat, contact! Enemy forces in the apartment building across the street, and at ground level!” He called out over friendly channels frantically.

The Gebirgsjägers posted up throughout the rest of the building returned firing on the enemy forces, red tracers streaking between the two buildings, some of which hit their marks. “Lars, what’s your status?” Edgar called out as he pushed himself up, and looked towards the the man, only to see the soldier dead on the ground, a fresh hole in his neck. Thinking quickly, Edgar scrambled towards the corpse, and picked up the dead soldiers Fang rifle, along with what ammunition that he could grab in his haste. The young soldier slammed his back against the wall under the window, and breathed heavily.

After resting for a few moments, the soldier grasped his new rifle more tightly, testing its weight. He had used one of these before, but given they were relatively new to the Shalumite military’s loadout, he hadn’t trained with it like he had his SAR 21. But today would be a trial by fire, he mused grimly, as he rose up to peek over the windowsill. He trained the DMR on the nearest insurgent, and pulled the trigger two times. The first round went wide, slamming into the wall next to the armed woman, but the next was on target, sending her sprawled out on her back, a fresh hole between her eyes. In return, a mass of enemy rounds came his way, and he was quickly forced back into cover, as dust was kicked up in all directions by the impact of the enemy rounds.

A few moments later, the nearby door to the room that Edgar was in slammed open, causing the young soldier to raise his rifle for a moment, but lowered it quickly once he realized that the figures there were only those of his fellow squadmates. Sergeant Klein, Private Rutter, Private Witek, and Private Kluska all moved into the room. “Brandler, you alright?” Klein called out as he moved over to a window.

“In the green, sir, but Lars is down though. Tangos got the fucking jump on us!” Edgar called back as he pushed himself up off the floor.

“Roger that. Witek, pulls Lars’s body back deeper into a safe position. Rutter and Brandler, you cover Kluska while she sets up her gun. Rest of our guys are holding apartment block grids Victor and Yankee, so holding Zulu grid is up to us.” Sergeant Klein explained with a grunt as he braced Fortgesch Advanced Assault rifle against his shoulder.

“Any reason why command is leaving a single squad to hold a whole building, sarge?”

“This apartment is supposed to be more ‘out of the way’, Witek, means that we weren’t supposed to focus on it as much. Same goes for a couple other buildings in this row.”

Brandler and Rutter crept up against the windows again, before leaning out so that they could both dispatch suppressing fire. Meanwhile, Kluska was busy setting up her MG3 general purpose machine gun on a bipod, and once she finished, she moved to a window and began to dish out her own. Klein and Witek joined them soon after, and shortly, the whole squad was firing down and across at the enemy insurgent forces.

“Sir, what about building alpha? Looks like enemy forces have taken control of it! Anyone supposed to be in there?” Witek called out at one point, as she swung her rifle around to fire off a controlled burst in the direction of the structure in question.

“When Avenger 4-1 rolled through earlier, they cleared it out one already. They’re supposed to be setting up a MGL right now, don’t worry about it!” Klein retorted between bursts of his rifle.

“Kluska, cover right! New targets are coming in at street level!”

“Roger! Suppressing fire!”

“I’m reloading! Rutter, cover me!”

Suddenly, Brandler found his vision was practically blinded, as a bright light began to descend from the sky suddenly. “Goddamit! My fucking eyes are burning!” The Gebirgsjäger roared, as he hastily reached up to turn his IRNV off, before leaning back into cover.

Sergeant Klein popped off a few more rounds and ducked back down, looking at him. “Brandler, you alright? Keep your helmet on, kid.”

“I’m good, sir. Did you see that light though? What the fuck was that?”

Another pause, as the Sergeant leaned up to fire off another burst, before leaning back down. Wordless, he ejected his empty magazine, and slid another in. “Bastards are getting smart. They shot off illumination mortars on us and over the nearby apartments. Doesn’t affect them much, but they can see us a helluva lot more clearly now. Not to mention that every Shalumite using IRNV just got a dose of temporary blindness. Which means a lot of us.” Klein explained with a tight face.

“Bloody hell, my eyes may hurt, but I’m good to go. I’m good.” Brandler explained as he blinked, and forced himself up into a crouching position again. Noting the orange and red of the sky now, he glanced down at the watch on his wrist. “O600 hours, sir! Dawn should be hitting any time now.”

As he said that, Brandler was suddenly interrupted by a sudden light beaming down from the east, behind the enemy forces on the ground. The sun was slow to rise over the horizon, and when it did, it gradually revealed the mass of enemy troops on the ground below.

“Holy hell, that’s a fuckton more than I thought there were! Where did they all come from, I thought this was supposed to be a small city!”

The light had revealed the enemy formations, yes, but it had shown the Gebirgsjägers that they were much more outnumbered than originally anticipated. The insurgents on the ground could have easily been compared to a colony of ants, at least in relation to the Shalumite soldiers in the buildings. They were rushing about, taking cover, and more were still streaming in from adjacent streets. Apparently, their leaders had gotten smart enough to organize a real attack.

“Don’t worry about how many there are down there, just keep firing!” It was an order that was easier said than done.

Brandler got back up, once more grasping the Fang that he had commandeered from his dead squadmate, and fired several rounds off at the enemy troops. He saw a few of the insurgents go down, and quickly ducked down before before the tangos could respond in turn. “Kluska, how many rounds do you have left in that belt?” In response, the machine gunner continued to fire, until her weapon stopped spitting out rounds anyways.

“No more left! Cover me while I reload,” she called back over the loud gunfire.

Unfortunately, with the threat of the enemy machine gun removed for the time being, the insurgents closest to the apartment block rose up, firing waves of rounds at the squad as they advanced. The whole Shalumite team was forced down at once, lest they be skewered by any number of projectiles, regardless of their body armor. Crawling over to a radio, Sergeant Klein gripped it tightly. “Ranger 6, this is Ranger 1-3, we are pinned down at block Zulu, requesting immediate assistance!” With a quick look over the windowsill, Klein could see enemy troops kick in the front doors, before rushing in. “Enemy troops are heading inside at the ground level of our building, need immediate assistance, over!”

“Negative, Ranger 1-3, hold tight. Gridiron is inbound on your position, ETA is five mikes. Get to the rooftops now, and hold them off until help arrives.” The captain of the unit as a whole replied back, far too calm for comfort.

“Sir, we’re fucking cut off! We’re good as done if we don’t get more troops here right now, Zulu is being flooded right now!”

“Negative, sergeant. We don’t have anyone else we afford to safely spare right now. Ranger 6, out.”

“Goddamit, captain. Alright, Ranger 1-3, get your back to the windows and walls, and watch the doors. They’ll be coming in soon, the bastards. We need to hold for another five minutes,” Klein grasped his rifle, laying prone on the ground.

“Alright, game plan is to get up to the roof, there’s only one access point up there, we can funnel them there. If we can’t get topside? Chances are we’re likely done for. Got it?” The squad members nodded and called out their affirmations, before grabbing their things and making ready, while Rutter relayed the orders through his radio.

For a few seconds, Ranger 1-3 watched the door of the room, while listening for the sounds of any incoming enemy troops. They could hear shouts in a language they didn’t understand, and the sounds of feet running up the stairwell, before suddenly, an enemy insurgent edged into the room. He was, unsurprisingly, immediately pumped full of bullets, and fell to the ground, doing a lovely impression of a Nalayan fillet. “Alright, move up, move up! Get out of here, and up top, it's a death trap here!”

The five soldiers rushed forwards, firing upon a few more insurgents who tried to enter the room, which they managed to exit a few moments later. “Brandler, cover our six, moving up top!” Klein called as they began to rush up the stairs.

“Roger that,” Bradler called back as he stuck to the proverbial tail of the squad, aiming his rifle back as he watched for any pursuing insurgents. A few came around the corner, and were promptly gunned down. As the squad reached the next floor of the building, Brandler could make out the shadows of even more incoming enemies, elongated by the sun shining through holes that had been made through the walls. “Go! Keep moving, they’re right on us!”

“Hold up, wait, looks like they’re retreating, sir! Look!” Rutter called back.

Brandler looked back, along with the rest of the squad, to see that Rutter’s words were very much true. The insurgents on their tail had turned around, and were fleeing down the stairs again, eventually making their way out of the building altogether. Moving to a nearby set of windows, the squad looked out and began to sport grins, as they saw Feurig 2A2 MBTs and T-62F Leopard medium tanks rumbling forwards, their main guns roaring, and their secondary weapons chattering. They were being supported by Honigdachs Infantry Fighting vehicles and Puma APCs.

“Looks like Gridiron got here on time,” Klein said, panting as he leaned against a wall, watching as the friendly troops continued to rumble on, pushing the enemy back, at least for the moment.

A combat information system that can be mounted to all helmets currently in service with the Imperial military, which provides operators the ability to use 'Tactical Sights', which happen to include several different optic options. Was brought into service in 2008, and is mostly fielded by special operations forces.

Features
-IRNV (Infrared Night Vision)
-NV (Night Vision)
-FLIR (Forward Looking Infrared)




Vorsordakan Bann
Vayots Dzor


When the Shalumite air assault troops had come in, they had arrived in a fashion true to their nature, violently. As they soared over the embattled city, gunners on-board the Blackhawks loaded with reinforcements, brought their weapons to bear on enemy positions below. All together, they created a symphony of chaos, their heavy weapons practically sounding like an angry and vengeful god, ripping the fabric of space and time. Fifty-caliber bullets rained from the sky, as did the occasional 40mm grenade from several Mk 19 grenade launchers that were affixed to several aircraft.

As they flew towards the fortress where friendly Nalayans were dug in, however, utility helicopters were not completely without support. There were, of course, friendly troops on the ground trying to cause trouble on the southeastern side of the city, who did have artillery support. But beyond that, there were Apache attack helicopters seeing the Blackhawks in, and they were armed to the teeth: 30mm cannons, Hellfire missiles, and even some 70mm air-to-ground rockets.

Whenever a helicopter ducked and weaved to avoid an upward spearing rocket, the Apaches would turn on the area where the RPG had originated from, and would do their best to rip it apart without any sense of prejudice. It wasn’t always easy though, the landing zone was certainly hot during the daytime. The only real upside, if one wanted to call it that, was that the RPGs didn’t have the longest of ranges, nor were they always the most accurate. This meant that the helicopters could stay up at a relatively safe distance, at least until it was their turn to land, and then they were the most vulnerable, the only thing they had to rely on for support being their on-board gunners, and the troops already on the ground.

When a helicopter finally touched down, the Nalayans could expect one of two things, either it to be loaded with supplies, or air assault troops ready to get out of their helos, and presumably into the fight. Squad by squad, and crate by crate, the helicopters were unloaded, and waved off so that another could land in its place. The Shalumites had apparently come bearing generous gifts: ammunition, food and water in the form of MREs mostly, and even basic medical supplies such as painkillers.

Even better, several HH-60M Blackhawks (Medical variants that were staffed with what medical officers the Shalumites had) were present as well, and were carefully loaded up with the wounded, though no more than six at a time. The medical equipment on board was very much life saving, but it did take up space.

Commanding the four-hundred air assault troops that had landed -there were 800 total that had been sent to Nalaya, but only half had been dispatched as a first wave- was Colonel Johanna Carter. She was tall and relatively pale, with darkly colored auburn hair that she had pulled back into a bun so that she could wear her helmet properly. The female commander was packing an assault rifle, just like the rest of her men were, and it looked as if she was ready to jump into the defense of the fortress herself in the need was there. She was accompanied by a couple of regular troopers, and what looked to be a radioman, given his extra communications gear.

She was quick to seek out Ada, once the Hramatar had sent the runner along, and snapped a quick salute. There was no smile on her face, just a serious expression as she fell into an at ease position. In the distance, the rumble of artillery could be heard, as a Shalumite team identified targets for the 155mm Armbrust mortars that had been set up at the edge of town in friendly zones. “Hramatar Narekatsi,” Johanna greeted the woman. Ada’s last name did not necessarily roll well off of her tongue, but phonetics helped her a bit.

“Colonel Johnna Carter are your service, ma’am, Rikker sent me himself. He wanted you to know that we’re here to help you as much as you can, and he had me bring along some extra radio equipment,” the woman paused to jerk a thumb over at her radioman. He was waiting patiently, glancing between them now and then, but saying nothing. “So that you and he could get in touch with us directly, instead of all of our messages going through Hramatar Bagratuni and his people. Easier that way, we figure.” The auburn haired soldier shrugged, and glanced over her shoulder for a moment. Still, Shalumite air assault troops were fanning out, taking up defensive positions, quietly relieving federal soldiers who had likely been on the line for hours, giving the chance for some rest if they could take it. Supplies as well were being unloaded and moved to safer places, where they could be handed out.

“We’re at your disposal, ma’am. There are eight hundred air assault troops in total that we have in the area, half of which are present now. We also have air assets on station as you know, as well as an infantry regiment pushing in from the southeastern side of the city. They’re supposed to be causing trouble, while your people help get the civvies out.”



Shalumite Base
Annu, Nalaya


Yet again, the Shalumite base up in the mountains was a hub of activity, as helicopter after helicopter buzzed overhead, eventually coming in to land. While there was certainly more than enough room for them all to touch down at once, there were also any number of Medical Evacuation vehicles out and about, that were being loaded up with wounded, which were usually transferred directly from the helo to the back of the armored ambulances. Some of those who had needed the most immediately assistance had been diverted to Tatev, while the rest were sent here, where the medical units attached to the 7th Mountain could handle them. At the rate that they were coming in, it wouldn't take long for the med bays to fill up, if the grim looks that the doctors on duty showed meant anything.

Among the soldiers rushing around, was Major Mauser. The tower of a commanding officer was doing what he could to help out, mostly helping move stretchers around. Not much, but the best he could offer at the moment, given that he could be called back to the commanding center at any time. And eventually, he was. There was, apparently, an Unkndirnei agent that had been sent along with the wounded, and at a checkpoint outside of Tatev, a runner from Hramatar Narekatsi had been picked up as well. Both of them carried similar news, that there was a double agent in Tatev, and that the situation needed to be contained.

And given that Rikker was still away, meant that the responsibility fell upon his shoulders, to do something about it. Command had temporarily been ceded to him, after all. And needless to say, he had no real idea what to do. He was a fighter, espionage was not part of his training, nor was counting it. The only thing he had to work with was a name, and before he knew it, he was seeking Nasaqu out. He had brought her along, back to the base, so that she could speak with Rikker when he returned.

He gave her a small, serious look, and took her aside when he could. "Umm, Nasaqu," he said quietly, resting a hand on her shoulder. "There is a small problem. We have reports that there is an enemy agent in friendly ranks, in Tatev. I know its a long shot, but you wouldn't happen to know anyone named Uuthli Solen?" There was no question about it, she was one he could trust, though he knew not if she would be any good at helping or not. But it was worth a shot.
Last edited by Shalum on Sat Oct 24, 2015 3:31 pm, edited 5 times in total.
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Syara
Spokesperson
 
Posts: 125
Founded: Dec 07, 2012
Father Knows Best State

Postby Syara » Fri Oct 30, 2015 9:24 pm

Mijat followed the soldiers to the airport and hunkered down in the area he was shown. For a moment, he had a chance to collect his thoughts. All the information he had compiled would need to be sent back to Syara, to inform Intelligence and Security of the situation here. Federal Troops still controlled the airport, which hindered Syaran attempts to supply the Nava'ai, unless they suddenly seized a port, though that would inevitably involve tangling with whatever hostile naval presence was there. In the meanwhile, Mijat would have to do what he could to connect with the Nava'ai forces fighting against the Protector. That might entail sneaking out through the front lines, where ever they might be.

The screams of gunfire interrupted Mijat from his thoughts, and he looked up to see a face he had seen before, back in Syara, though in a photograph rather than in person. Supported by a cane and dabbing a bit of blood from his cheek, it appeared as though the front line had come to Mijat.

Mijat shook Zhirayr's hand firmly, his face stern but eyes inquisitive. "The pleasure is mine, sir. My name is Mijat. I presume you are the very man responsible for this uprising. If that is the case, we have much to discuss."

"A shame about the Leytenant, he was a polite man, and I was looking forward to further discussion with him. But alas, I'll have to do with out." He politely declined the amenities offered, "Thank you very much sir, I appreciate the hospitality." He gestured out towards the runways. "There's a plane out there I arrived on, chock full of supplies; food, medicine, blankets, clothing. Please, help yourself and your men to it. If possible, my associates would like to send more."
"Every gun that is made, every warship launched, every rocket fired, signifies in the final sense a theft from those who hunger and are not fed, those who are cold and are not clothed."
-Dwight D. Eisenhower

User avatar
Nalaya
Senator
 
Posts: 4282
Founded: Jul 02, 2011
Ex-Nation

Postby Nalaya » Sat Oct 31, 2015 1:04 pm

Shalumite Base
Annu, Nalaya


Nasaqu tilted her head curiously at Mauser. She didn’t mind being pulled aside. She enjoyed her time with the Shalumite giant. Mauser was a fine friend to have and she was glad she could be of assistance to the protectors of her home. “Eyes like sky? Sometimes blue, sometimes grey?” she asked. “That is what Uuthli Solen means. There are many with light-colored eyes in Annu and Tatev, as these are places of the Imanalov’ and the Arusai.”

The little monk considered the problem seriously, humming softly to herself for a moment. It was a fragment of one of the filthier Shalumite cadences, but she didn’t have a very broad English vocabulary to understand what the song was about. It was just catchy. “A cuckoo in the bison’s nest? What twists and turns and twirls the world makes,” she said ponderously after a few moments of humming. She didn’t really know what a bison was despite having eaten some, but she assumed they made nests. She looked down at her hands, studying them. Her ivory skin and wrappings were sooty from working in the monastery’s kitchens, cleaning the ovens. The black made the lines of her hand stand out that much more, collecting darkest along them.

She looked up at Mauser, which required a significant bend in her neck. The man was a giant compared to her. “A hunter sometimes must follow the wolf into his den,” Nasaqu said in her soft way. “What you seek is not within Annu. This place, perhaps. Tatev, perhaps. But it is not in Annu. Igigi, we who see and observe, we touch the mysteries of the names who come here. She does not see a wolf in bison’s clothing.”




Miak Amrots’
Tatev, Nalaya


There was a passion to their secret liaisons that the rest of Emin Bagratuni’s life had always lacked. He knew better, he really did. He had a wife—here in Tatev, even—who could find out. An affair could cost him his security clearance. But the siren’s call was too alluring to ignore. Their current encounter had moved from the wall of his office to his desk, knocking documents to the floor in a cascade of folders and glossy photographs. It was heaven, her head tilted back and skirt pushed up as breathless moans brushed against his ear. She was always incredible. No other woman had ever been so willing to do whatever he wanted. He hadn’t even bothered to really undress her or himself. His blue-eyed siren rested against the edge of his desk once they finished, a satisfied smile playing across full lips.

She always told him that she loved him in a way that his wife never could. He wasn’t certain what had drawn her to him. His rank and status? No, that seemed insignificant to her. His money? He didn’t have as much of that as one might have thought. His looks? Emin considered himself average in that department. What mattered was that with her, he felt powerful and ten years younger.

“Are you going to leave Tatev?” she asked, reaching out and hooking her fingers underneath his collar. She slipped forward, settling herself gracefully in his lap. “I would miss you.”

“We’re staying right here, don’t worry,” Emin said, running his hands up her legs. His body was spiritedly trying for another round even though he was exhausted, but his mind knew they were virtually out of time. It was a miracle no one had come in already.

“You popped the buttons off my blouse,” she said with amusement, looking down at herself. She was beautiful, far and away out of his league. He touched her finger and the mark where her wedding ring had been. She always took it off before she found him, but soon it would be returning to its place. He left his own on. It didn’t matter.

“Only the top few,” he said dismissively as she buttoned up the rest of her shirt, concealing her black and lacy bra, though only in part. “It gives me a lovely view.”

“You’ll get an even better one tonight if you come by my place. My charming husband is stuck in Sevan right now,” his siren said. She smoothed her fair hair out with her hands, removing as much of the mussed look as she could. She knew he would be turning her down tonight, which didn’t bother her in the slightest. Very few things bothered her.

“I’ll be working tonight,” Emin said regretfully, though he did note with satisfaction that he’d left red marks along the line of her neck. Spending the night with her would have been wonderful, but it was hard enough to even get a stolen moment like this one. “When Narekatsi gets here, things will settle in for a little bit. Maybe then we’ll have some time.”

“I understand,” she said as she kissed his stubble-covered cheek. “I’ll be thinking about you, Emin. Do think about me. I’ll see you later.” She palmed an aerial photograph as she left, tucking it in the breast-pocket of her blazer while his eyes were focused on the sway of her hips.

He was certainly thinking about her ten minutes after she’d left when he discovered that she’d left her underwear in his briefcase. Emin cursed himself and his work, part of him desperately trying to figure out if there was a way he could get to see her. But no, duty called.

His siren, meanwhile, headed back to her offices. They were here in Miak Amrots’ as well, though she was part of the mediation team that had been handling disputes between the ethnic groups in the area under the watchful eyes of Karun Narekatsi. A man was waiting for her in her office—a man she recognized.

“Tsavagian, you look well,” she said with a smile as she sauntered in. Her guest was disheveled and bandaged, with dark stains spattered all over his uniform. “I like what you’ve done with your uniform. I hear blood-spattered chic is all the rage in Vayots Dzor right now.”

“We need to talk, V,” the Unkndirnei analyst said, his brow furrowed with worry. “There’s a leak here.”

“A leak?” she said, raising an eyebrow as she busied herself with coffee, her back to him. He heard her humming almost under her breath as she worked. After a few moments, she poured him a cup of coffee and held it out without him needing to ask. “I’ll see what I can do. I don’t have the resources you do. I’d heard some whispers about something strange through the grapevine.”

Tsavagian drank the coffee almost in one gulp, feeling desperately needed caffeine and sugar flood into his body. “Really?”

“Well, I heard that Shrike told Zornakyan something and that that information was passed to you. Occasionally, I do learn things,” Emin’s siren said with a small smile. It wasn’t as passive as she’d suggested, of course. It had taken work to find out that anything was happening. Getting the details out of the mix would probably require years of work on Kethiilys Zornakyan. Or, as it turned out, having Tsavagian stumble into her office. “Does anyone else know?”

“Narekatsi knows and Mauser knows,” Tsavagian said. “Not much hope of keeping this a secret long. The Kapitan cleared me telling you…not that I needed to, apparently. I should head back to the others before someone notices I’m gone.”

“I don’t think I’ve had the pleasure of meeting a Paron Mauser. I assume he’s Shalumi?” It was obvious fishing for information, but she wasn’t too worried about what Tsavagian was going to think. “I’m sure we’ll get along marvelously. Do be a dear and send a cable to Sevan. I can keep an eye on the Dread Wolf for you. She’s not a hard woman to watch.”

Tsavagian nodded. “I’ll see you later this evening, V. We’ll rendezvous after I give Rikker the full story.”

“No you won’t,” she said, patting him on the shoulder before taking the cup and saucer from him. “I’ll be busy cleaning up the mess our leak’s created.” She vanished into her office’s little bathroom with them and he heard running water as she rinsed out the cup and saucer. The siren reappeared and smiled at him. “Take care of yourself, Tsavagian.”

He gave her a little salute. “You as well, V.”

Tsavagian started back through the halls with the intent to find Rikker and tell him personally. His head was starting to pound. Stress, maybe? Why was the world becoming blurry? He tried to grab for the wall, but his arms buckled rather than catching him as if the weight of his body was some intolerable amount. Tsavagian collapsed halfway to Rikker in the halls and cracked his head against the wall on the way down, drawing the attention of passersby. Shouting started, but he didn’t even hear it. The world was confused and rapidly darkening.

Then, a minute later, his breathing stopped.

Back in her office, Emin’s siren slipped on her wedding ring and grabbed her coat.She transferred the photograph, a picture of the road to Vayots Dzor from above, to a pocket on the inside of her coat. She spotted something lying on her desk and discretely picked it up before tucking it in her pocket. It was the two empty halves of a capsule. She could dispose of that on the way home and no one would ever know. Besides, she was going to be late for dinner.




Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


Sabal laughed as she took off across the boards that spanned between the buildings. There were serious things at stake and the danger had never been greater, but there was something of a relief to be free of the stifling parade of niceties that was peacetime. The boards creaked and groaned as she ran across, but they held for her and likely would for Joan as well. It would take them a significant amount of time to catch up to Faisal, Michael, and the ku’nal, but it was far from impossible. For one, running on the rooftops with the boards like this, they could cross over obstacles that the others had to go around.

It was a slipping and sliding and careening trail across the skyline of Armavir, with Sabal apparently thoroughly enjoying every moment. She sobered up by the time they were within sight of the small group, running parallel and slightly behind the group on the ground, of course. Sabal kept herself in prime physical condition, so this run was no more taxing than something she might do for enjoyment. A good hunter spent a lot of time hunting, after all, and what was a lioness but a hunter? That combined with a complete and utter disregard for the icy talons of death made for an interesting running-mate.

Sabal managed to outpace Faisal and Michael since they were sandbagging their run and went from roof to fire-escape. The ladder, which had been rusted in place, went screeching towards the ground after she slammed her heel down on one of the rungs. “Beware below!” she called out in English for the benefit of Michael and Faisal—they did have guns, after all—and then repeated in her native tongue, <<Beware below!>> Sabal slung her rifle and wrapped her hands before she slid down the ladder, grinning ferociously with something that was probably approaching schadenfreude. Those sons of bitches would be trying to smoke out something that wasn’t there for at least the hour it had taken them to rendezvous with Michael and Faisal. She was flushed, covered in a light sheen of sweat, and thoroughly pleased.

<<Most Revered,>> the faithful greeted in an untidy union as she approached, all of them looking relieved. Her tattoos made her immediately recognizable. They were at the edge of Armavir now, where city thinned out into suburbs. The milits’iayi were more concentrated in the city. Here, they had a chance to run. It would mean splitting and stealing vehicles, before heading north on the road, but it was doable.

<<It is pleasing to see that you are safe,>> she said, sweeping her hair back out of her face. Her whole body was burning from their run across the rooftops. It felt wonderful to her, but there was a certain streak of masochism that ran down the center of her being. <<This is Justicar Joan. She is with us, as Justicar Faisal and Justicar Michael are.>>

“Our gratitude is deathless,” the girl who had been acting as their translator told the justicars in English. Her expression was somber, but very much genuine. They had stopped to catch their breath while Istorvir and one of the other men, K’yorl, quickly discussed where to go next. There were places along the road they would be able to stay safely—hopefully—if they could simply reach them. “I am…” She paused for a moment, sorting through what her name would sound like to their foreign ears and then shortening it. “…Pella.”

“We are very fortunate that Siruhi Joan is such an excellent shot,” Sabal informed Faisal and Michael. “It is a good thing you have done. The way is not safe and will never be safe, but from here they can reach their kith and kin who dwell in the area and beyond. The city is a death trap for the faithful now. Whether we accompany them from here or not is up to your discretion, Paron Faisal. We have given them an opportunity.”

Pella nodded, fidgeting slightly with her sleeve as she waited anxiously for Istorvir to try and start the large truck that they’d found sitting outside a small grocery store. It felt exposed even though they were hidden in the harsh shadows cast by the fluorescent street lights. It was hard to tell her age in the dark, but she was probably about sixteen. Eventually, there was the growl of an engine and the big man returned to them, still looking uncertain when it came to their foreign helpers. It wasn’t that he disliked him—only that they made him uncomfortable. <<Whatever we are doing, we must do it soon,>> he said in his deep voice, tapping his long crowbar against the side of his knee restlessly.




Video Conference
ʼArīḥā, Nalaya


“War is not a crime, Paron Rikker,” Kella said, studying Rikker intently. War was morally neutral in her mind. It was the cause, the intention, which decided whether the war was just or not. She was not Qasim, and so she did not believe that anything was fair in war, but she did believe that even deceit was justified if the war was. It was not dishonorable to lay an ambush or spy or mislead. But such were things for philosophers to debate and despite her active interest in ethereal things, Kella was not a philosopher. “It is a means to an end.”

She paused, suddenly more conscious of the ache in her chest as she changed the way she was sitting. “Allow me to offer you this advice, Paron. You are a sword of Allah now. A sword does not judge. A sword does not choose. A sword merely cuts. This is a duty, but it is also an absolution.”

She coughed, that horrible hacking wet sound, and then spit into a dark handkerchief that would hide the stain of blood. Still, crimson sputum stained her lips for a moment until she wiped it away. The doctors had done their best to deal with her illness, but the tuberculosis was a drug-resistant strain and the medicines had worsened her situation rather than improving it. She had resigned herself to allowing the disease to progress as Allah wished. She could content herself with as much time as she was permitted.

“I am willing to gamble on your good intentions, Paron Rikker. My people will advance on Siunik. When we reach there, if Allah wills us victory, we will have supplies enough and a base of operations secure enough to lend assistance in the north. If we are not successful on our initial push, we may not be able to render aid for some time. I will discuss the matter with Qasim and Idir. Our initial intention was to ascertain the intentions of the Dread Wolf towards the south and east. At present, I believe she is concerned primarily with Karagozian and yourself, but it is possible that her rage might scorch the earth much further afield,” Kella said. “I cannot promise you victory, Paron, as such wars do not have victors. They have only survivors.”




Inside
ʼArīḥā, Nalaya


Qasim stroked his beard as he considered the map of Nalaya rather than looking at their guest. They had spread the map out and were using coins of different denominations to mark the movements of troops. Without aerial cameras and satellite imaging, they were relying largely on the intelligence of Vatani spread throughout Nalaya, which could be surprisingly precise. The call had gone out from the warlords for their faithful servants to return to the fold after years of being spread to the wind—and more had answered than Qasim or Idir or Kella had really expected. It made life that much easier.

The current matter for consideration, however, was not intelligence. It was a message. He was just using his ears rather than his eyes, careful to give the impression that he was disinterested. Better to make this one sweat.

“Ter Norazn Sarkissian requests your help, Arzhani bin Abd al Maajid, and yours, Arzhani bin Abu al Khayr,” the young Nava’ai man said after he was granted permission to speak by a graceful wave of Idir’s hand.

“He is the tribal leader in Sissak, yes? What gives him the gall to make any request of us?” Idir asked with a sort of bored detachment, his golden eyes staring down their guest. He never seemed to blink quite enough for anyone’s comfort, though Qasim and Kella were generally immune to the effect.

The young man stiffened uncomfortably. “Sissak is about to be under attack.”

“Yes, that is what happens when you declare war on the Tigress,” Qasim said with a chuckle.

“By foreigners, Arzhani,” the Nava’ai man said. “The Shalumi. The agreement he offers is that he will surrender Sissak to you in exchange for protection from them. We have no wish to become a colony of some imperialist power.”

Idir raised an eyebrow ever so slightly and Qasim leaned back, lacing his fingers behind his head.

“We know what comes of Christi invasions. Would you see them destroying the Samaa’i Mosque? Please, Arzhani,” the man said, kneeling down in front of both of them. “We beg your protection. Karagozian is focused on the Dread Wolf and the Tigress. You could show us the beneficence of righteous men. Please.”

Idir leaned over to Qasim. “Kella is dealing with Rikker. Do we really want to go behind her back?” he asked quietly.

Qasim’s eyes narrowed. “Do we turn away our fellow Muslims so that Kella may pursue a foolish agreement with a foreign devil?” he said back. Out of all of them, Qasim was the most extreme. Idir had always fancied himself a practical man, but the lure of possessing Sissak was a tempting one for him. Never before had he been able to extend his power beyond the Dominion. Qasim continued, “I do not trust Rikker. He claims lofty intentions, but I have seen no proof.”

“This is best done subtly if it is to be done,” Idir murmured.

Qasim inclined his head slightly in agreement. He was no fool. Foreigners would come with tanks and aircraft and such things. That meant fighting a very different kind of war. He looked at the young man who had come with the message. “You may tell Ter Sarkissian that he will have our assistance, provided he can hide our men and provide food and shelter for them. The Shalumi will take the city, but they will not hold it.”

“That will provide Karagozian aid indirectly,” Idir pointed out. He was not exactly dissenting, but he wasn’t wholly in favor.

“Then he can focus on the Tigress and the Dread Wolf, may the three of them rend each other to pieces,” Qasim said dismissively. “I have given the Tigress my cooperation. That is the sum of my obligation.”

Idir knew that the Tigress would not be pleased, nor would Hravad Ardzuni, but they were not under her control and it would probably be better to remind her of that lest she come to expect that they bow to her every whim. “Very well,” he said in agreement after a few more moments of thought. “We will have to inform Kella that this is where we part ways.”

Qasim chuckled. “She’ll be so pleased,” he said, smoothing out his beard. He looked at the young man. “Go and tell your master that the Vatani are coming, boy.”




Vorsordakan Bann
Vayots Dzor, Nalaya


“I am incredibly grateful for what you’re doing, Colonel Carter. However, we need to talk,” Ada said quietly, greeting the woman with a salute. There was a definite grimness to the set of the medical officer’s jaw. “Somewhere where we will not be overheard.” She motioned for Johanna to follow her to a more private corner of Vorsordakan Bann, one of the small rooms that still stored priceless antiquities. The fortress was as much museum as fortification in this day and age.

Ada took a deep breath. She was authorized to use this intelligence, though she wasn’t inclined to tell even a friendly Shalumite about Shrike. A wrong word to the wrong person could destroy a project that she was certain was years, if not decades, in the making. “I have actionable intelligence that the Dread Wolf is making a concerted move. She has given command of her forces to the Ilharess and Ilharn Nasadra, leaders of one of the Mak’ur factions. They are headed for Tatev. I know Sabrae and Lesaonar Nasadra by reputation. Both are more cerebral than the Dread Wolf, powers of the secular Mak’ur world, and ruthless when they feel it is required. If we abandon Vayots Dzor, we will have to accept that we will be unable to render support for any attack on Armavir and both belligerents will have unfettered access to the area. Either Karagozian will take the city or the Dread Wolf will. I need to know what Rikker wants,” Ada said with a sort of clinical dispassion. She had slipped into her almost automaton-like crisis mode.

Vayots Dzor was burning all around her. There was nothing she could really do that wouldn’t be pouring oil on the flames, an agonizing truth. She knew they were going to be asked to pull out and she knew that meant leaving behind people she hadn’t managed to get to Vorsordakan Bann. She could argue to hold it with a skeleton force, but all she would be able to provide would be a distraction to keep Karagozian and Lledrith frustrated until Sevan struck at Armavir. Her thoughts had been to play for time, but with the Dread Wolf turning to Tatev…time was running out.




Lerrnayin International Airport
Armavir, Nalaya


The Nava’ai man chuckled. “I have caused a bit of a stir, haven’t I? It’s a pleasure to meet you, Paron Mijat.”

Zhirayr nodded to a few of his men as they returned from a cursory check of the airport. Other groups were still doing a full sweep. Occasionally a brief burst of gunfire could be heard, but no prolonged gunfights. Karagozian’s men had the element of surprise and there were very few enemies. “Help them unload the plane,” he ordered. The milits’iayi with him saluted and loped off back the way Mijat had come.

With that done, Karagozian smiled faintly at Mijat. “I’d be very interested in seeing what your associates have to send, Paron. For the moment, we control Armavir. The Tigress’s forces within the city are busy just trying to survive and we are clearing out the ku’nal—ah, forgive me, I of course mean the Dread Wolf’s followers. I am not certain how much of our situation you understand.”

He leaned more heavily on his cane. “Your supplies are very welcome. Food and medicine in Armavir will become a problem within the next few weeks. It is the problem with large cities. Once the fighting subsides, normal life—or something approaching it—will resume. It may be some time before this happens, of course. There is still the Tigress and her Shalumites to contend with.”

Zhirayr motioned for Mijat to walk with him, moving at his ungainly stride. His leg started to bother him if he stood for too long, so he liked to keep in motion when possible. Granted, even moving he was in pain, but it was something that he had become accustomed to long ago. Others might have turned to drugs or drink, but Zhirayr simply tolerated it. It was a reminder that he was still alive. “I assume that your people would like a more thorough understanding of the problem on the ground,” he said pleasantly, flipping open his cigarette case with one hand as he walked. He deftly slipped a cigarette out with that same hand and caught it between his lips. He tucked the case away and produced a lighter, doing all this with the ease of a man who did it all the time. “I am most grateful for their support. I had hoped that the international community would be more understanding of the danger posed by the Dread Wolf and the Tigress, but they seem woefully unconcerned with what war criminals are allowed to do here in Nalaya. I suppose we are perhaps off the edge of the map. Shalum is intervening on behalf of the Tigress, of course. I have heard that they are moving north from Massis. A few are in Tatev as well, though they will be primarily the Dread Wolf’s concern once we take Vayots Dzor.”

He lit his cigarette and puffed thoughtfully for a moment before putting his gold lighter away. He glanced over at Mijat. “I’m curious, Paron. What do you intend to do to preoccupy yourself here in Armavir? You seem a man of…quality. I appreciate that.”
Last edited by Nalaya on Wed Feb 17, 2016 10:12 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Do you know, my son, with what little understanding the world is ruled?
- Pope Julius III

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Fri Nov 06, 2015 10:22 pm

Video Conference
Tatev, Nalaya


She had a point, Rikker had to admit to himself as he listened to her, occasionally nodding, expression resigned to the truths that were being clearly laid out before him. There were any number schools of thought when it came to man taking up arms against one another, and she had referenced an especially reasonable one. That war was, at the end of the day, just another means to an end.

The sooner that he got that through his thick skull, the sooner that he would be able to do what he had to in order to protect those who were innocent, and punish those who had strung the first notes of what was now a cacophony of dissonance in Nalaya.

When she began to cough and hack, spitting what he could only presume to be blood into a piece of fabric, he couldn’t help but wince a bit at the sounds she made. They were not pleasant ones, by any means. The offer to provide her medical aide was immediately on the tip of his tongue, but she went right on with speaking anyways, and he was too respectful to interrupt her, especially now that he knew that she had contracted some sort of disease.

“Do not ask me to leave you or turn back from you. Where you go, I will go, and where you stay, I will say. Your people will be my people, and your God my God.” Rikker replied after a moment, clasping his hands in front of him. It was a bible verse that he’d read any number of times over the years, and for whatever reason, it had come to mind now.

“It is as you say, Kella. I will be a sword, as shall my men. Place a target before us, and it shall be eliminated. A city before us, and it shall be taken. We will do what we must in order to complete our objective,” he promised her. “I would like to think that we can be shields as well, though, sheltering the innocent and weak from the onslaught of arrows that our enemies shall send against us. A single shield alone cannot protect more than one or two, but a shieldwall can preserve many.” He went on quietly, longing for a cup of coffee by this point. He’d drunk too much as it was, trying to stay awake to keep up with everything, but he didn’t very much care either by this point.

Thinking on it for a moment, an idea came to mind. He had heard of Siunik a good deal over the last couple of days, he knew its strategic value, at least in part. The ammo dumps from the last war which were located there, enough firepower to equip a small army, which was apparently what Kella and her people needed to get into the fight. Mauser had wanted to blow the dumps sky high before anyone could use the for negative purposes, but this presented a new opportunity in itself. A way that Rikker thought he could prove his intentions to her.

“That is very true, Kella. There are none of us here that can profit from this war, only those of us who can see it beyond its end, and carry on from there.” He said slowly, twiddling his thumbs a bit off screen, a nervous habit. “When it comes to Siunik, I cannot promise you much, I am afraid, with so many of my forces at Vayots Dzor handling another issue at hand. What I can promise you is some infantry and armor support, along with air and drone support,” he explained. Admittedly, he didn’t have much in the way of reserves, but it was a risk he thought needed to be taken. “That is, of course, if you want support from my troops with seizing the city and its weapons caches. I will be happy to provide it, if you think it will further our goals.”



Shrjani Nshanneri
Armavir, Nalaya


Don’t look down, don’t look down. That was Joan’s mantra as she sprinted after Sabal, rifle thrown over her shoulder with the held of a sling, so that carrying it didn’t slow her down. Needless to say, the Justicar wasn’t quite having the fun that her partner in crime was, she had never been a fan of heights, and up until this point, she thought that freerunning and parkour were things that should have been saved for the movies. It didn’t help that she had been afraid of heights much of her life, either.

For the most part, the Justicars had trained that attribute out of her, but now as she went from building to building via rooftops, old uncertainties seemed to bubble up in the pit of her stomach. “Sabal, you’re bloody crazy!” She hollered at the yathallar, turning on her heels to kick away a pair of creaky boards that she had just ran across, watching them tumble into the streets below for a moment, before she began to run again. It was a worthwhile precaution as far as she was concerned, in case they were being followed.

“I need to work on my cardio,” Joan muttered to herself as they began to slow, the group in sight now. The female Justicar kept her eyes on Sabal, and watched with some amusement as she chose a fire escape to slide down in order to quickly rendezvous with the rest of the gang. The yath may have been an adrenaline junkie, but Joan was not.

Of course, she chose the same path to get down as Sabal did, but instead of sliding, she clambered down the ladder as quickly as she could. She had combat gloves on, and was up to date on her tetanus shots, but she didn’t want to risk getting cut on the rusty fire-escape. As she reached the ground, she shuddered at the rush of adrenaline, and inhaled deeply, wiping the sweat from her forehead. As she went to join her comrades, and the innocent they had refused, she unslung her rifle and cradled it, incase it was needed.

On the ground, Michael and Fasial gave each other looks for a moment, before they lowered their weapons and slipped into a more relaxed stance. When Sabal had first appeared, dashing across the rooftops, making noise all the while, the two Christian soldiers had immediately snapped into combat mode. Faisal had dropped to a knee, and Michael had stood in front of the young girl that could translate, both men bringing their guns to bear and lining up shots, before they realized who it was.

“It is good to see you again, Sabal, unharmed at that.” Faisal smiled at her, very faintly, as he rose up from the ground. Seeing her again was a reassurance to him, and he suspected to these faithful as well. She may have been a crazy tattooed lady, but she was very much competent on the battlefield, and this was a time when they needed fighters and unity. “Glad to see that you made it as well, Joan.”

“No thanks to Sabal over here. She decided that I needed to get over my fear of heights while we were at it,” the redheaded Justicar chuckled. She was breathing heavily, and her voice was a bit strained, but there was still a playful edge there. Enough to know that it wasn’t a jab at the yathallar.

“I am glad to hear it,” Michael replied as he looked over at Sabal, and then at Joan. He gave the latter a small, approving look, before he returned his gaze to the former. “We train hard, and we train well, for whatever that we may face. It paid off today,” he assented. His own voice was deep, though not so much as Faisal's, instead more of a baritone.

Faisal looked over at the faithful they had rescued, and nodded at them. They weren’t the best looking lot, he had to admit, but after what they had gone through, it was understandable. There was nothing more to their name than the clothes on their backs. “You have been a great help to us, Pella.” He reassured the girl. While translating didn’t seem like much, it was certainly enough in his eyes.

For a long few moments, he was quiet, thinking. Whether to accompany these faithful from here was a hard question, really. The road before them was dangerous and uncertain, but unlike the Justicars, they had not trained to defend themselves. The Justicars were soldiers, but this group of faithful were little more than lightly armed rabble. If they came across anyone competent in fighting, especially armed with guns, they were likely at risk of being robbed or death.

“These are your lands, and your people, Sabal. Whatever you think is the best course of action, we will follow. In my personal opinion though, I think we should stick with this group for a while longer, protect them and see where the path leads us. “ Faisal finally declared as he looked over at Sabal, fiddling with the strap of his rifle.

“Blessed is he, who in the name of charity and good will, shepherds the weak through the valley of darkness, for he is truly his brother's keeper and the finder of lost children.” Michael muttered, and without thinking, glanced over at Pella for a moment, before he looked back at Sabal and Faisal to see what sort of decision would be made.



Vorsordakan Bann
Vayots Dzor, Nalaya


The city itself was in chaos, being eaten away by the fires of war, and admittedly, the Shalumite forces in the city were not doing much to alleviate that problem. The regiment sized force that Rikker had sent in to cause havoc was doing exactly that, as infantry and armored forces established a new defensive line in the southeastern part of the city. They'd managed to push a bit deeper into the city since the day before, and officers agreed that their current position was far enough in for the moment. No need to overextend their lines, and it was not as if they planned to occupy anyways.

The most notable thing that had happened since the offensive had finished, was that enemy prisoners had been taken, albeit not many. Nalayans didn’t seem keen on laying down their arms, but a scant few had. Those who did were treated fairly enough, having their weapons stripped before they were subjected to fully body searches. Restrained with police grade zip ties, they were sent back into the ‘reserve’ area of the Shalumite controlled zones, where they would wait until the chance to send them back to Tatev or Annu arose. It was likely that prisoners would get first class seats back on helicopters that had been initially sent to resupply the troops on the ground.

Artillery was being called in regularly at the same time, mostly barrages of high explosive rounds, though shrapnel and even white phosphorus shells were being dropped on the insurgent’s heads as well. Most of the air support had been pulled back to Tatev by this point, to refuel and rearm, and their lack of presence was likely noted by those on the ground. The Shalumite commanders on the ground were sad to see the craft go, but they knew that it was for the best. It was unspoken among them that there was a new and more prominent threat to the north, the forces of the Wolf, and that aircraft could play a pivotal role in holding them back.

In the castle, Colonel Carter nodded, brows furrowing a bit. “Of course, lead the way, Hramatar Narekatsi.” She replied, tone formal but expression somewhat grim. Generally speaking, being taken somewhere private for a talk where one did not want to be overhead meant that good things were likely not on the horizon. When they arrived at what looked to be a museum exhibit, her cerulean eyes widened a bit. Knowing very little of where she was in the world, it came as a surprise to her that this fort apparently doubled as a local attraction.

When Ada had finished speaking, Colonel Carter nodded slowly, a small sigh escaping her lips, and the grim expression still set on her face. When she and her men had first arrived, word of Wolf movements had been spoken about quietly, almost as if it were a myth. In a dry humor sort of way, they had all been hoping that it was merely that, a myth or rumor with no credible facts to back it up. But no longer did they have that luxury of denial, it seemed, they were going to have to handle the Dread Wolf as well, it seemed. As if we don’t have enough problems already, Johanna thought quietly, gloved fists balling at her side for a moment.

“I see,” the colonel replied after a long moment, wishing nothing more than to hit something, just to let go of some stress. The odds were stacked against them, and it was only getting worse. Such was the nature of war though, and they just had to roll with it. “There had been some reports of that, from drones mostly, that she was making some noise, but you’ve solidified our fears, I’m afraid.” Johanna sighed, and rested her hands on her hips, thinking for another moment. “I can’t say that I know anything about those faction leaders, nor can I vouch for Colonel Rikker’s knowledge of them, so I will take your word for it.”

Swallowing, she went on. This was grayer ground for her, because she didn’t know what her commander’s intentions were exactly, just what they’d conversed about in recent days. Hopefully, it would be enough for the right decisions to be made. “From what I understand of Rikker’s intentions, he was hoping that you would retreat from the city altogether, and pull back what remains of your brigade to Tatev. Rest, consolidate our power, and bide time until federal forces from the south, along with Shalumite forces, fight their way north. Help is on the way, we’re certain of that, but we fear that it won’t come quickly enough.”

Meeting Ada’s eyes, Joan reached up and put a hand on the Hramatar’s shoulder. Technically, this was crossing some lines here, when it came to differing ranks, given that Johanna was very much a junior officer when compared to her Nalayan counterpart. “I understand that you want to hold out here, and provide a distraction for the Dread Wolf and the Nava’ai, but think about the cost. The men who’ll stay behind, not to mention yourself. You’d be running on limited means, and reinforcements could just as likely be bogged down. It would be very much a noble thing of you, but it could all be in vain if Sevan and Aragon can’t get here in time. What if they, say, chose to tackle Armavir first? How long would that delay them?” She asked as an example, still gripping Ada’s shoulder.

Her voice became quieter, more resigned. “I understand that you were a doctor at one time. In my country, we have a saying. ‘Rule one of warfare? People die. Rule two? Doctors can’t change that.’ I know it may suck, Hramatar, but at the end of the day, we’re still people. Try as we might, we can’t save everyone.”



Shalumite Base
Annu, Nalaya


Mauser had taken her aside to a small alcove of the command center so that they could speak. The ongoings on base, the rumble of engines and whine of helicopters, was enough in volume to make him feel confident that they would not be overheard here. Of course, he didn’t suspect anyone under his command to be a traitor, but it was better to be safe than sorry. The distance between them was not much, meaning that he had to bend his neck a bit more than usual to look at his Imanalov’ friend. A part of his mind, seeking amusement, had thought about picking her up and sitting her on the edge of a table, like a little child.

He was quiet for a few moments, as he processed the information, picking through the words, and the meanings. It seemed that whenever he thought that he understood her, she seemed to add a new twist to her sentence structures or word choices. He had to admit though, that the idea of bisons making nests like cuckoos was an amusing thought. Mauser could have swore that he heard her humming the tune to one of the more raunchy cadences, as well.

“At least there are no wolves among us,” he said quietly, reaching up to run a hand through his shortly cropped blonde hair. Really, he had never suspected an enemy in Annu, but validation of that did make him feel a bit better. One place that they could cross off the map when it came to hunting. “I think we need to take the hunt to Tatev then, to find this wolf among bison. The longer he or she is allowed to deceive, the more danger our people will be in,” he explained quietly. “There are more people there, anyways, more places to hide in plain sight, to blend in.”

His brows furrowed as he pondered his options. They needed to keep this contained, of course, otherwise the enemy would get tipped off that they were known. That meant keeping things quiet, letting as few know as possible. To top it off, he wasn’t exactly in the position to leave Annu at the moment, he was needed here, to dispatch orders and oversee things. If Rikker was here, it would be a different story. “Nasaqu, I do not think that I can go hunting myself.” He finally admitted, tone resigned a bit. “But I know of those who can in my place. Those who we can trust. Follow me.”

The towering major led Nasaqu through the winding halls of the base, which had been marked by this point in time, signs pointing them in various directions. The mess hall, armory, common rooms, etc. They went past all of this, and into the section of the base meant for administration duties. Their final destination was a relatively mundane office space, that didn't stand out much at first glance. Here they found four Shalumites, wearing the uniforms of the mountain infantry, perched behind desks and tapping away at laptops, or looking through folders. As Mauser entered, all eyes were suddenly on him as he ushered Nasaqu in, and closed the thick wooden door behind him.

“Nasaqu, this is Commander Elijah Rotterdam. He’s CID, handles what military police we have on base.” Mauser said, motioning to the man behind the closest desk.

For him, it was easier than explaining the situation in full to her. In truth, these lads were STG agents, who manned the only intelligence outpost that Shalum had in Nalaya at the moment. It wasn’t so much that they spied on their allies, but simply observed, watched and listened from the shadows, acting as little more than policemen all the while. Given their background, they all had special operations training, not to mention combat experience, and if need be, could be mobilized for some surgical strikes at Nalayan targets. So far, their agenda had been to find Karagozian, so that they could properly remove his head from his shoulders. Throw the Nava’ai into chaos, hopefully.

Elijah nodded at both of them, and stood up so that he could shake Mauser’s hand, and then offered his hand to Nasaqu. He epitomized what the STG was looking for in its agents, really, for he was imposing. Tall, strong, well-built, but with an unconscious, light-footed grace, economy of motion, and incredible reflexes, all of which kept him from lumbering. Rectangular face, strong jaw, and intelligent eyes that seemed to want to read everyone like a book. Not to mention a smile that made some women weak at the knees with. He was a weapon, a very finely honed one.

“It is a pleasure to meet you,” he said as he looked down at the small monk. Looking over at Mauser, he looked curious. “What can I help you with, sir? Not often that we see you by, and whenever we do, it's rarely for anything other than work.” Eli pointed out, crossing his muscular arms over one another.

It was true, too. Mauser didn’t make a point of dropping by to say hello unless he needed them. He respected the hell out of the STG, but feared them at the same time. They didn’t exactly work inside the law, they did what was best for Shalum, regardless of the consequences. He was sure the SIU (a branch of the STG) would kill a village for a single person, or even just to make a point and use it for propaganda. “We have a situation, we’ve got an information leak.” He said, tone clipped, expression tight. It was the cleaner way he could think of saying it, had Nasaqu not been there, he could have mustered something more vulgar.

It was almost comical, how that simple sentence stopped -everything- going on around them. All of the other STG agents stiffed, went alert, and gave their undivided attention to Mauser. They prided themselves on being masters of spycraft, or at least making the enemy disappear before they could do damage. So a leak, an enemy agent, did not bode well for them. It would be as much a threat, as a black mark on their record.

And when you got the STG on the hunt, tracking the blood in the water, they didn’t stop until the target was dead. There were junkyard dogs less ferocious than they were.

“Please elaborate, Major.” Elijah replied quickly, eyes dark and intent as he eyed Mauser. In the background, there was shuffling now, as the other agents went to neatly lined up lockers at the back of the room. They had all been wearing their sidearms on their hips beforehand, but now they pulled on body armor as well. Assault weapons were left were they were, for the moment, hung up on racks neatly. There were less than lethal devices as well: tear gas, police batons, and even the more obscure shotgun rounds that were actually tasers. It paid to be prepared.

Without preamble, Mauser explained the situation to the best of his ability. That there was a known leak in friendly ranks. He made a point of it, that it was the federals who had the problem, not the Shalumites themselves. He also pointed out that the enemy agent, or even agents, were in Tatev, and that Annu was safe for the moment. For what it was worth, he explained Uuthli Solen and its relation to people with blue or gray eyes.

“So that’s it? All we know is that the enemy agent is in Tatev, and has blue or gray eyes?” Elijah asked once Mauser was done speaking. “Really giving me a lot of information to work with here, sir.”

“I’m afraid so, you’re just going to have to make it work. Hopefully we’ll have more information to feed you guys once you’re on the ground,” Mauser replied, ignoring the sarcasm he could hear in Eli’s tone. “You’ll be allotted one of the Blackhawks we’ve got lying around to get to Tatev quickly.” The major went on, and Elijah nodded in affirmation.

From what little Mauser knew of espionage, one wanted to look at the middle and higher echelons for leaks. Not the highest ranking person, necessarily, since they were the types always under scrutiny, but usually the people under them. Captains, majors, colonels, and so on. Another historical example of enemy agents were attractive women, who acted as lovers to unwitting and enraptured men of good standing and rank. It was, after all, hard to suspect the woman that you took to bed on regular occasion.

As the STG agents readied themselves, getting their weapons together now, as well as zipties and non-lethal things, Mauser turned to look at Nasaqu again. The towering agent rested a large hand on her shoulder, and gave her a small, if not weary smile. “These men and women are going to hunt for the wolf, they will bring her to justice if they can. Back to Annu, hopefully, for a proper interrogation.” He told his monk friend. Admittedly he was getting ahead of himself, given the investigation had not yet begun, but he liked to be optimistic.

“I will not be able to go with them, I am afraid. I’m needed here, at least until Paron Rikker returns.” He explained for her benefit. To leave would be to abandon his post, given that he had been told to oversee things until Rikker’s meetings were over. “I would like to join the hunt, but I cannot. Nasaqu...would you be willing to go with these men, to search for the wolf among men? They will keep you safe, I know that. And you could help them find out who we’re looking for, perhaps. You and the Iggi see people in ways that my people do not. You have spirit eyes, even, see people for what they are on the inside, regardless of outward appearance.” Of course, he would never compel his little friend to put herself in danger, which she would be on an assignment like this, but he would at least ask her, and would let her choose for herself.



13th Shalumite Expeditionary Force
Sissak, Nalaya


“We’ve been training for years, now we’re ready to strike, as the great operation begins. We’re the first wave on shore, we’re the first wave to fall, but soldiers have fallen before.” Kevin Bradley muttered quietly, the lyrics to a favorite song of his, as the IFV that he was currently occupying rumbled towards the Nava’ai held city on the horizon. Other marines in the vehicle joined in, either out of appreciation for the song, or to pass the time with something other than nervous thoughts. Their first major battle in some time was upon them, after all, or it was what they all expected to happen, anyways.

This scene was not dissimilar elsewhere within Shalumite units, as the three brigades of the 13th advanced northwards. They had actually chosen an interesting strategy when it came to Sissak: total envelopment and containment of the city. The city was, for all intents and purposes, under siege by the Shalumite military, totally surrounded.

Checkpoints had been set up on all the major roads in and out, meant to search for weapons and contraband. Patrols were regular as well, to make sure no one tried to sneak through the blockade that Shalum imposed. It was likely harsh, allowing no one to come or go, but at least they hadn’t chosen to level the city yet.

Overhead, aircraft and helicopters were present in force, as the Shalumites reminded the residents who they would contend with if they chose to resist. Apache attack helicopters armed to the teeth, F-39 Raven multirole fighters, Dragon Ground attack planes, as well as UCAV drones. Flybys were also used to get a sense of the city scape, and what they were going to have to work with, or around, when it came to actually taking and occupying the city.

It was agreed upon by the officers that there was no real ‘good’ way to assault the city. In modern warfare, there rarely was, but especially not here. It was understood that resistance would come from insurgents, not soldiers wearing uniforms that made them stand out from the average civilian. Unfortunately, there was no real way to counter that, only roll with the punches. In an attempt to catch the enemy off guard, if there were any, assault were coming from multiple lanes, spearing the city from several points.

The attack would come in morning, just as the sun rose over the horizon. The army and marines had gotten into position under the cover of darkness, and their engines roared as they rushed into the city proper. At the edge of town, the first buildings around them, the attacking convoys halted. Ramps were lowered, and soldiers poured out, weapons at the ready, while light infantry further back were brought in on soft-shelled trucks, and dismounted, rushing forward to join their mobilized brethren. From here, it would be a matter of securing the city block by block, kicking in doors and sweeping houses, likely startling families as they did so. It was invasive, but had to be done.

The Shalumites had jammed the city when they had first arrived, and had in turn broadcasted messages into the city stating that anyone who wished to resist needed to think twice, or they would pay the consequences. It had been in Nalayan even, thanks to the help of James, someone who actually spoke the local language. No one -expected- these broadcasts to actually work, but it was at least worth a shot.

Overhead, a mix of Apache helicopters and Blackhawk utility helicopters buzzed overhead, causing a mighty racket. Air assault troops were on station to render assistance to forces on the ground, as well as conduct their own attacks, once they found suitable places to land safely.

The attack of Sissak had begun, and with any luck, it would be a quick victory. Add then it would be time for an occupation. Hopefully the Nalayan federal forces had gotten word, and we’re on the move themselves to support in the later part. The Shalumites were numerous, but still limited at the same time, given they were far away from home.
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Shalum
Minister
 
Posts: 2471
Founded: Oct 07, 2012
Scandinavian Liberal Paradise

Postby Shalum » Sat Nov 07, 2015 4:25 pm

To: Lady Enya Curran
From: Imperator Tyler Holland
Encryption: High
Subject: The State of Nalaya



Dear ma’am

I would to open this letter with pleasant greetings, hoping that it finds both yourself, and the High Kingdom on clear and calm waters. The world can be a very unpredictable place, so I always hope to hear news of good tidings from people, especially those who Shalum considers to be friends.

And now, onto the primary reason that I am writing this letter to you. As I am sure you know, the Military Protectorate of Nalaya has found itself in a state of destructive civil war for some time, and in response my country has deployed our armed forces in order to support their federal government. I am pleased to say that, thus far, combat operations have been successful, and that we have managed to clear out numerous towns and villages of insurgent threats. Unfortunately, this does not mean that the war is any closer to being over, as the vast majority of the rebel factions core territories are in the northern and central part of the country.

I am sad to report that, even though my country and the Nalayan federal government have worked hard to suppress these rebellious faction, there have been some atrocities that have been committed so far. The insurgents we have encountered seem to care very little about civilians, and have not hesitated to kill them, or use them as human shields. There is also the issue of religious zealots, who will fight to the death to enforce their beliefs, and will burn their own country to the ground if it means that they can rule over the ashes.

It is for that reason, that I would like to inquire as to whether the High Kingdom would be willing to pledge any military or material support towards the defeat of these Nalayan rebels, and the restoration of the Military Protectorate to its status quo ante bellum. Already, Shalum has 15,000 troops on the ground attempting to carry out this task, and I have made the decision to mobilize two more light infantry regiments to assist in the endeavor. I assure you, any help that you can provide would be much appreciated.

His Imperial Majesty,
Imperator Tyler Holland
Conscription is the vitality of a nation, the purification of its morality, and the real foundations of all its habits.

It is better to be a warrior in a garden then to be a gardener in a war.

User avatar
Nalaya
Senator
 
Posts: 4282
Founded: Jul 02, 2011
Ex-Nation

Postby Nalaya » Sun Nov 08, 2015 8:34 pm

Video Conference
ʼArīḥā, Nalaya


Kella smiled broadly. “Your assistance would be welcome, Paron Rikker,” she said. “With Siunik in hand, I would be in a position to either assist you in the north or the Tigress further south. I am certain she intends to move on Armavir as quickly as possible to eliminate the chance for Zhirayr to spread his influence into the southeast. If the Dominion and the Heartlands can be sheltered from this war, a large segment of the population will be left unharmed. There will still be industry and infrastructure.”

She went to say something more, but was silenced by a particularly violent coughing fit. Some of Kella’s dark hair slipped out from underneath her hijab, but she swept it back with one hand. “I am sorry,” she said, her voice raw and cracking by the end of it. “I will prepare my men for an assault on Siunik and have Madani keep you informed of our movements so that we may coordinate. I know this will stretch you thin, Paron Rikker, but it will be worth it, if Allah wills it. We will do what we can and let Heaven decide what comes of it. And if we are wrong, I hope I will see you in Paradise. Maʿ al-salāmah, Paron Rikker.”

She clicked the button to sever the connection and pressed her handkerchief over her lips. The ache was ferocious in her chest. Finally, she rose and headed inside to where Idir and Qasim were waiting. “Rikker will help us take Siunik.”

“He will help you take Siunik,” Qasim said bluntly. “Idir and I will be going to Sissak with our forces.”

Kella stared at him like he’d sprouted a second head. “The Shalumi will be there.”

“We have been asked to assist. Do you think the Shalumi will be so gentle to Sissak? It is a Muslim city, a sister to In Salāḧ.”

“Rikker would not—“

“Rikker is not their commander,” Idir pointed out smoothly. “Rikker is concerned with Tatev, but these are invaders. They are not here to fight and leave, Kella. They will destroy Sissak and place their own chosen Protector in power. We must protect Nalaya from them.”

“This is asinine,” Kella said, throwing up her hands. “We have no evidence to suggest the Shalumi mean to conquer. You will get our people killed! And for what? You stray from the path that Allah has laid for us. There are consequences to such actions, as ripples spread from stones.”

Qasim’s expression did not change from its stony indifference. “We have the weight of history, Kella. In time, you will see what we know to be true: they are no different from those they claim to come to overthrow.”




Leaving the City
Outskirts of Armavir, Nalaya


Sabal grinned over at Joan, exposing sharp fangs. “We are never more alive than when we are skin to skin with death,” she said, sweeping her hair back out of her face. She looked at Faisal. “I have no objection to remaining with the ku’nal. We aim to reach Dyvynasshar anyway, though assuredly we will part with them before long as they reach family. I believe the roads closer to the coast will be safer. The fires rage inland, after all.”

Istorvir studied their apparent rescuers. He was grateful, but he was also cautious. These were foreigners. History had demonstrated to Nalaya that outsiders came with things other than altruism in their mind. The crosses on their chests spoke of centuries worth of strife, just as much if not more so than peace. <<Most Revered?>>

<<We will be accompanying you on your journey for a time, Istorvir,>> Sabal answered. She looked at Pella and nodded approvingly. “We are going to Dyvynasshar. Having another capable of translating will be useful, in case we are separated again.”

“Thank you, Most Revered,” Pella said with a tiny smile that she didn’t really feel. She was still working through her fear, but the truck was running and that made her feel a tiny bit better. Their escape vehicle was a big farming truck that usually moved crates of nuts and produce, the back covered to keep them out of view. “I am…was…studying at the University.”

“You look so young,” Sabal said, studying her more closely. Fifteen was her guess. “You were honors, then.” There was a small portion of the University of Armavir dedicated to secondary education for students that could test in to advanced placement classes. “What was your major going to be?”

“Linguistics,” Pella said as she lifted their youngest up into the back of the truck. She’d taken his rifle away from him and handed it to Istorvir, who would be up in the front with K’yorl driving. Both K’yorl and Istorvir actually had basic military training, and Istorvir looked Nava’ai until he stood up to his full height.

It only took a few minutes to get everyone in the truck, pushed together among the crates of fruit and nuts. Sengo, the nine-year-old boy, managed to find a hole in one box and pulled out a handful of almonds to munch on. He was furthest into the truck where he could be easily hidden and surrounded by boxes so he would be somewhat more protected. He watched the justicars with big blue eyes, frightened now that he no longer had a rifle. It was something that he knew could make bad things stay away.

Sabal stayed close to the entrance to the back of the truck with the justicars, just in case someone decided to try and break open the doors if they were stopped. Pella had wedged herself in next to Michael, her fine features half lost in the shadows. She was trying to be brave and not curl in on herself, but the temptation to cry was almost overwhelming. She could hear some of the others starting to pray. She doubted they would stop until they were well behind safe lines.

Sabal relaxed once the vehicle started moving, her rifle propped up against her shoulder as they headed down the road. This close to Armavir, things were pretty smooth, but by the time they made it to Maerimydra, the closest Mak’ur city, it would be rough going.

“Michael,” Sabal said, looking at the justicar. Joan was usually partnered with her because they were both more ranged fighters and Faisal was busy leading, so he was the perfect choice for what she intended. “Pella stays with you. Joan will have me and Faisal is our leader. He must watch all of us, not pay close attention to a one. You are capable of keeping her alive, I assume. Pella, tell them of where we are going.”

It wasn’t meant to be insulting. It was just how Sabal talked. The yathallar tipped her head back once she’d spoken and it looked suspiciously like she was falling asleep now that the immediate danger was over. Sabal subscribed strongly to the school of grabbing food or rest, no matter how poor or uncomfortable, while one could. She wasn’t about to wait for a feather bed, not that she would have known what to do with one if she had one. Sabal had slept on the floor for as long as she’d been with the justicars and gave no indication that she was used to anything more comfortable. Her life was largely spent in the wilderness anyway. Cities were for yathrin and yath’abban. Her whole trip to Armavir had been an anomaly. It would be good to be back out away from the city again. She was almost looking forward to Maerimydra and the dangerous path beyond.

Pella shifted uncomfortably and cleared her throat. “We will be following the Zeklet’taune Aluin. For you, it would be…the Pilgrim’s Road, the road to heaven. At its beginning is Maerimydra, the bridge to the world that is not Har’oloth. At its end lies Dyvynasshar, the Holy City. A pilgrimage, it is a form of ritual purification undertaken by every faithful follower of L’i’dol when they come to know that their days are ending. Yath make the journey before they make their vows. Many die along the way, as the path is treacherous and long. It leads where cars and trucks cannot pass, but armies do not march it. I would guess that is why Most Revered Sabal is in favor of taking it.”

“And if they survive it, they will have earned z’ress,” Sabal said, her eyes still closed. “The Dread Wolf will not discard them out of hand or have them killed as intruders.” She turned her face towards Faisal, not opening her eyes. “You will be stripped of your impurities by the Zeklet’taune Aluin. Thus, you will have earned the worth to speak. I did give a plan some consideration when I set us onto this path. The others will remain in Maerimydra, where it is safe enough for now.”




Vorsordakan Bann
Vayots Dzor, Nalaya


Ada studied the woman in front of her. Suddenly, the Shalumite seemed so young and she felt so old. “You think I don’t know that I can’t save them? You think this is about…nobility?” she said, that Narekatsi temper flaring to life. “Do you know how many people I’ve pieced together since this started, knowing that even though their body is alive, that the spirit is dead? Do you know how many rapes I’ve treated? I’ve had men and women come to me with their faces so beaten you could barely tell they were human. Crawling, because the bones of their feet had all been broken. Weeping blood, because the tears had all run out. Sobbing—but not speaking—because their tongue was cut out. Have you had to tell a woman today that you couldn’t save her baby because his skull was crushed in by a boot? Maybe you can wash your hands of it so easily, but only because you’ve never seen it, never tasted it, never smelled it. Try a few steps in their shoes. You know what you’ll find that’s worse than every other power under earth? Knowing there is no hope, no rescue, no escape. For as long as I’m here, at least there is the illusion of that. If you need me, Siruhi, I’ll be with my people.”

Maybe it had been petty to lash out at the woman, but she was Casimir’s daughter. A little pettiness was to be expected.

“Tiruhi, we have a visitor. He was carrying a white cloth, so we didn’t shoot him,” one of her men called, jogging over. “He—well, he wanted to speak to the Dragon’s daughter. Well, actually...”

Ada gritted her teeth. Of course that little nickname would be cropping up to haunt her now. “I’m listening,” she said, following him. She wasn’t prepared for what was waiting for her.

There was a yathallar in the center of Vorsordakan Bann, surrounded by soldiers armed and ready to shoot him. He was a big man with a shaved head and the tattoos of a serpent superimposed over his features in red and black ink, undressed except for a wrap of dark cloth across his hips that covered him down to his knees. It was an outfit clearly chosen so that he was not concealing a bomb or something of that nature. There was a long, lethal knife strapped across his lower back, but that was all. It was just the reputation and his manner that kept everyone on high alert.

“Greetings, Dragon. I am Yath Ildan Helviiryn dal Baragh,” he said with a bow. “I speak to you on behalf of the ku’nal.” His hooded eyes flickered over to take in Johanna. “And to you, Siruhi of the Yin’xir’ziji.”

“It’s their name for northern people, Siruhi, please don’t take offense,” Ada said almost automatically, still a little rattled by hearing anyone call her by her father’s name. “Welcome to Vorsordakan Bann, Most Revered.” She was not an idiot. She knew what those tattoos meant. She wanted to be rude, she really did, but manners did not allow her to do anything of that nature. “What can we do for you?”

“Your courtesy is to your credit, Dragon,” Ildan said smoothly. “As is your conviction. We are currently being pushed back into the depths of the city. However, this is not sustainable for your people. I would like to offer you and your yin’xir’ziji allies an option.”

“We’re all ears,” Ada said as she tucked her hands into her back pockets and waited for an explanation. It wasn’t a very private conference, but it would have to do.

“We both have an enemy in Zhirayr Karagozian. Would it not make sense for we who both oppose him to set aside our differences for a time? When they have been made to see the error of their ways here in Vayots Dzor, then we will again return to our discussion of disagreement with you, Dragon,” Ildan said.

Ada pulled her lower lip between her teeth in thought. The ku’nal were clearly feeling some pain if they were willing to deal with og’elend. But there was Tatev and the problem of the Dread Wolf. Pick your battles, a mentor long dead had told her once. They might be able to actually win Vayots Dzor with the help of the ku’nal, as much as anyone could win anything in this kind of mess. But at what cost? She wanted to stay more than she wanted air. However, if the Dread Wolf was sending troops at Tatev, they would have to do something. Would it be possible to draw her attention away from Tatev? Those were the thoughts that spun around inside Ada’s head so quickly she was starting to feel demented. “You’re willing to make a deal with og’elend?” she said finally. “And rivvil at that?” She gestured to Johanna when she used the Mak’ur word for foreigners that they considered tolerable. She hoped Shalumites were still in that category.

“Survival is the nature of the beast,” Ildan said calmly, looking at the two women. “If my offer is not of interest, I will return to my people.”

“Well, fuck,” Ada said, hesitating for a moment. She wasn’t certain quite what she wanted to do. Finally, she took a deep breath. “I will not accept your offer, Most Revered.”

“Has Sevan not ordered you to hold Vayots Dzor?” Ildan said, cocking his head to one side. “Or has the Dragon broken her leash? I offer you a chance to strike out at your enemies. I offer you an opportunity to avenge what has been done here.” He waved a hand at the bloodstains and the wounded being carried out to where helicopters were waiting.

It was tempting, so very tempting. Agreeing would bring her in line with fanatical, highly trained fighters. The Yath were not idiots or rabble by any means. Military tradition and warrior culture was so prevalent among the Mak’ur that it was hard to find someone who didn’t know how to put hurt on someone. She could use them to root out the Nava’ai militias. “The Hreshtakneri Brigadi will be withdrawing from Vayots Dzor. I am not a vengeful woman.”

Ildan was staring into her familiar grey eyes. Familiar not because he knew her, but because he had known her father. Many knew and feared the storms of those grey eyes. “If it has the fangs of a dragon and the fire of a dragon and the eyes of the dragon, what can it be but a dragon?” Ildan said in his deep voice. It had an uncomfortable air of prophesy. “A beast cannot change its nature to please another any more than rivers can refuse to run to the sea. You are not above that which came before you, Narekatsi. Remember that.”

“Serzhant,” Ada said in a level voice, drawing the attention of an older, grizzled man standing nearby. “Please escort the Most Revered here to the edge of our lines. We have nothing more to say to each other.”

Ildan bowed to her respectfully, a bow that she returned automatically, and allowed the serzhant to lead him away.




Shalumite Base
Annu, Nalaya


The Imanalov’ shook Elijah’s hand delicately, her ivory fingers touching him very lightly, as if she was afraid that she might break his hand if she held it too tightly.

Nasaqu looked up at Mauser with thoughtful bright eyes. “She will go with the wolf-hounds,” she said even though she did not like the look of these Shalumi. They were hard in a different way from Mauser and Rikker, who were hard in a way that cut people. These men were hard in the way that crushed people. It was a small distinction, but it was a distinction. She understood the principle of shadow-war, but she also knew it could be just as brutal and horrible as real war. Shadow-warriors sacrificed pieces of their soul to wear pretend names and hurt people in the most intimate of ways.

Still, they were Mauser’s friends and that made them in a strange way her friends, even if they were not people she necessarily wanted as friends. She did not believe that they were good merely because they were working to protect Annu.

The little monk looked over at Elijah. “Let us go.”




Opening Shots
Sissak, Nalaya


Sissak was a city built into the cliff faces at the base of Mount Leyli, grey stone buildings covered by delicate murals of intertwining plants and geometric designs. The city looked out over an often tempestuous lake, surrounded by irrigated fields and pastureland. It was a largely rural area with a city at the center of around 85 000 people. Its roads were narrow and cobbled, not built widely enough to accommodate much in the way of vehicles. At its heart was a broad center square currently covered in market stalls. The city, however, looked abandoned. News of oncoming forces had been greeted by a familiar fear. Many were huddled in basements or the Samaa’i Mosque. Surely, the Shalumi would not attack a religious building. Its minaret defined the skyline of the town that huddled against the cliff. The highway leading to it had cars standing abandoned on it. The people who had once driven them were likely now hiding in the fields and the outlying farms, unable to make it to Sissak before the Shalumites converged.

A good fifteen minutes after the Shalumites had begun their clearing of the city, a car bomb went off and sent lethal shrapnel ripping through everything within a block. It was nowhere near the last of its kind. Sniper fire cracked the air from taller buildings. There was no standing army with tanks and aircraft. The horrible keening of mortars started, rounds arcing from the center of the town near the mosque towards the outlying areas where the Shalumi were. What the Nava’ai did have was some artillery, a lot of small arms, a lot of homemade explosives and incendiaries, and a monumental amount of spite. Sweeping squads were met every few houses by actual engagement from squads of defending men and women, not a single one of them wearing a uniform. Automatic weapons fire could be heard echoing through the deserted streets as a lone football rolled down the set of stairs that formed a back alley.

The battle would be door by door, block by block. There were IEDs in the streets and streets that had become fatal funnels with the addition of sandbags and machine guns. The leader of Nava’ai forces in the area knew they couldn’t hope to win a stand up fight, so they weren’t even going to bother. The regiment-sized force that Norazn Sarkissian had gathered were now disassembled into little groups of actors, each one attempting just to cause the maximum amount of chaos and pain possible, even if that meant stripping dead Shalumites and donning their uniforms to confuse things further. He had orders from Karagozian to maim and delay if at all possible. It would be thousands of little cuts rather than some great cleaving blow. And if Sarkissian’s deal with the Vatani worked out, the Shalumites would be bogged down for a long time if they decided to try and hold on.
Last edited by Nalaya on Mon Nov 09, 2015 5:23 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Do you know, my son, with what little understanding the world is ruled?
- Pope Julius III

Next

Advertisement

Remove ads

Return to International Incidents

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: GreatOceania

Advertisement

Remove ads